TBATE : A Masterpiece

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/42983595.

Rating: Not Rated

Archive Warning: Graphic Depictions Of Violence
Category: F/M
Fandom: The Beginning After the End - TurtleMe, ようこそ実力至上主義の教室
へ | Youkoso Jitsuryoku Shijou Shugi no Kyoushitsu e | Classroom of
the Elite (Anime)
Character: Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, Arthur Leywin
Additional Tags: Reincarnation, Magic, Fantasy, Asura (Guild Wars)
Language: English
Stats: Published: 2022-11-10 Completed: 2023-03-11 Words: 97,874
Chapters: 41/41

TBATE : A Masterpiece
by McWhooper

Summary

"You may come to regret trying to manipulate me."

Kiyotaka Ayanokoji, The Fourth-Generation demon dies and reincarnates in the world of
TBATE. King Grey never reincarnated into Arthur, his soul too broken and damaged to
transcend.
That's all I can say without spoiling the events, much. Tap the read button to know more.
******************************
It's not a whim, thankfully this time. I wanted to write about Kiyotaka for a long time. And
what can be better than mixing it with tbate. Anyways, I do not own any characters or plot.
Props to the original authors and artists.
 Chapter 1

I wander like a lone cloud on a clear day in the blue sky. Except this place isn't a blissful blue sky
but an unending abyss of dark.

Darkness- A mysterious thing indeed. Since time unknown it was always associated with negative
aspects. Such as primal fear was invoked naturally with dark. In the darkness even the hunters
became hunted. In the dark was when the most poisonous of creatures' creep out along with every
trauma inducing anomaly.

Yet, this darkness wasn't instilling any kind of fear nor trauma. Nor was it strange. Don't get me
wrong. Darkness itself wasn't an alluring thing for me. Nor did it provide any kind of comfort to
me. The darkness in this abyss was so bland and insignificant that I deemed it unworthy to pay
even the slightest of attention.

But among this mundanity, one thing was surely bugging me. The reason how I ended up here?
Was this really an abyss or a scientific phenomenon? I do believe there is a reason and a logic
behind everything. But what was my purpose here?

Just like how early humans after getting fascinated by the mechanism of something; they break it
into several parts. Dismembering them one by one and trace every component back to their origin.
The method is now called Reverse Engineering. Although what I was doing wasn't remotely close
to what reverse engineering is, the base concept is the same. My memories prior to coming here are
all like a lone streetlight flashing on a misty road. Uncertain, inexplicit and fallacious.

I closed my eyes. Or so the notion of doing so crossed my mind. I was uncertain if I actually had
the ability to see or not, since all I could feel was dilation and contraction of eye, but the vision
remained the same. Unchanging.

My mind trailed off to the last memories I could recall. The memories that laid hidden behind a
frosty mist became a little clearer. Water splashing as I ran at a high speed. I was running. Running
away from something... no, someone. But why would I? Why would I run away from someone?
This thought entered my mind making me think deeply. Although all of my abilities regressed after
leaving the white room, I still stood at the epitome of mankind. Was I running because of myself?
Or was I running because of... someone else...?

Kei.

Images became even clearer, mist receding from the live video in front of me as I watched it in real
time. I saw her hands clutching at my school shirt, her knuckles white from the sheer force with
which she was gripping it. My hands went under her thighs, below her knees as I ran to the best of
my ability with her in tow. Her eyes remained fixed at me like a nail struck with a hammer.

A man appeared from the front...

Who was it? Someone sent by HIM?

Yes... I was running away from the people he sent here. Not after me. He should know better than
anyone- No amount of people he sent would be enough. So, he sent them for my girlfriend. A
negotiation chip. Kei bit her lip, her face burying deep in my chest. The man approached us. With a
practiced efficiency he leaned downwards and kicked at my legs. In response I jumped up, curling
my legs and then landing back at his extended feet with as much force as I could.
A loud crunch echoed followed by the heavy rumble of thunder that came after a blinding bolt of
lightning. Tempest blew violently and rain poured down in the form of a stream raging down
violently. A howl of agony escaped his mouth, but I kicked him in the jaw with my heel. The teeth
inside his mouth broke audibly. The black of his eyes rolled to the back of his head, his body going
limp as he fell with a wet plop on the ground, in the puddle of water mixed with dirt.

Two more men perused behind me. With a quick dash I pushed the ground beneath me. The
ground was slippery, less friction leading to a decreased speed coupled with the additional weight I
was carrying. A simple calculation of probability. The goal was simple. Avoid the abductors and
reach the vehicle already arranged by Principal Sakayanagi. However, using basic statistics and
factoring in all factors the chances of it happening was 50%.

Human nature is content as long as an acceptable percentage is achieved. Like some students will
be happy as long as they get a passing score. But was that really enough? 50% survival also means
a 50% chance of failing. It was like standing bare feet on a razor blade. Even if we made through
it, our feet would still cut. There will be blood and injuries and casualties. Water plopped once
more as I stepped in another puddle of water, pushing my limits I was no more than a blur.

"Kiyotaka-" Kei's panicked voice reached my ears, trembling subtly. My grip on her wet body
increased. Her body was warm despite the glacial cold outside. She was already suffering. My
expressions didn't waver despite the bubbling... worry? inside of me. It was a strange feeling. Just
like how my first kiss was a weird experience. At first, I didn't know how a simple clash of flesh
could incite a spark of unbridled romance between two individuals. However, my time with her,
with Kei, slowly but gradually started to answer many things.

Things that even the best books in white room couldn't teach. The very foundations of white room-
I demolished it. The idea of removing emotions to create a perfect human. I was the embodiment of
it and now I undid his greatest work. I felt. Felt love, care and worry. For someone who genuinely
loved me back and never betrayed me or my trust... even in times she should've broken it.

The sight of a black SUV came into vision. My speed increased once again, my steps echoing on
the desolate, dreary road. My hand reached for the handle of the SUV. A small click and it opened.
I pushed Kei at the driver's seat.

"Kiyotaka, hurry up, get inside!" She exclaimed, her face showing pure dread. A small stream of
red flowing down her lip, where she bit.

My hand reached for the start button. Engine rumbled and the mechanism of car activated, "Keep
straight after taking the second left and third right. It will take you back to school. Take these", I
handed her a parcel full of images as proof that will prevent her expulsion, "They should be enough
for you to not get expelled." I finished talking and proceeded to close the door.

"What about you? W-Why are you saying all this? Let's go... It's not time for jokes you know." She
said, her blonde hair sticking to her face, drops of rainwater still cascading down her hair and chin.

"I have to stay here. It started because of me. I have to end it." I reassured her but she grabbed me
by my collars.

"I am not listening to any of that, Kiyotaka. Get inside."

Guess there's no other way around it.

"All of this was my plan. To settle things with my father. And your role is done now. Put simply, I
no longer need you", I said looking her dead in the eye. Her face grew pale, "That's not right, is it?
Kiyo tell me that's not true."

"It's true. This is the last mercy for you... after all the sacrifices you did", I said in my same
monotone voice and neutral face. Her form petrified. Taking advantage of her bewilderment I shut
the door on her. Her eyes were still set on me.

I turned around. Sound of metal being dragged against the road echoed. A figure came in sight. His
long hair was disheveled as he looked at me, a frenzy in his eyes.

"We meet again, Ayanokoji." He spoke.

"Not that I am very pleased to see you again, Yagami. Let's get this over with." I said tossing my
blazer away. The sound of tires screeching resonated as I saw the SUV escape. My tight facial
features relaxed. What was this feeling? This feeling of genuine happiness? Was it because she
escaped safely? Or was it the immense guilt that I felt for making her think that I never loved her
and broke her trust? But none of that mattered now. A bullet shot from the gun cannot be reversed.
Same for our deeds and words.

"You really think you can win against us?" I looked around, more and more individuals appeared.
Their postures were all well practiced. So, it really was exactly as I deduced. That makes things
easier. "These are all of those who rose up under the shadow of the demon of the fourth generation.
The Masterpiece. Because of you they were never content with us and no matter what we did was
never enough for HIM. Do you really think you can take all of us down alone?" Yagami said as I
saw the other white room students brandish their metallic chains, rods, knives and other
accessories.

"Say Yagami", My voice was muffled by the blistering thunder as I spoke. The lightning
illuminated everyone's faces now showing fear as I looked at all of them, "Do you really think I
would stay back if I was unsure of beating you all?"

A vein popped at his temple, "Let's go everyone!" He spoke through gritted teeth. My gaze landed
on all of them. 9 in total. However, in the mix was Yagami. Someone close enough to me. A chain
came crashing down at me. I raised my hand up, catching it with one hand. My right feet travelled
backwards landing square in the gut of the one sneaking behind me. He was sent crashing into a
nearby pole. With my left hand I caught a rod. Both the boy and girl looked at me with wide eyes,
a single word coming out of their mouth,

"Impossible!" Giving them no time, I pulled the chain and rod. Their balance faltered under my
superior strength as they came stumbling towards me. Catching them both by their necks I crashed
them together. The impact was hard as both of them fell to the ground, foam raising up from their
mouth. A minor concussion. I had applied enough control not to break their skulls. Seeing my skill
firsthand they tried to make a tactical retreat, but I entered their ranks, making it a near impossible
thing to back down.

Violence here was what I had planned. Horikita would be able to retain the status of Class A,
graduating from it. Ruyen already had his fun. Sakayanagi was beaten at her own game of chess.
Ichinose's regrets have been cleared. Class D, the class I engineered to beat me was a success,
crumbling HIS lifelong efforts. All that remained was clear things here... and let me vent out a
little. It's been years since I felt this free after all. One after another they fell with thuds. The clear
water being stained with blood.

"Your title of demon isn't for nothing it seems." Yagami said, hiding behind two of his fellow
white roomers. My hand travelled up as I wiped the blood from my face with my sleeves.
"You'll not fare any better." Before he could even speak, I rushed towards the two standing in front
of him. Judging by their reactions I had just perception blitzed them. Using the rod in one hand I
plunged it in one's solar plexus and punched the other's jaw with enough force to knock him out.

"Its *******, Senpai"

My vision became blurry, the bewitching mist covering my memories, severing my connection
with it. Did I lose? Did I die? If I died is this the so called "Afterlife", as they mention in the
religious textbooks and scrolls?

There were so many things I wanted to know. How did I lose to Yagami? Did Kei actually make it?
What became of the others? Who was the one who said the last line? Her voice sounds familiar.
But my memories feel hexed, like an external influence. Logically speaking it doesn't make sense
to have an external effect on memories but tampering with a certain portion of brain could result in
this.

Putting that aside, was I actually in a void or some black hole phenomenon? If it's actually
something like that, why is this place so cramped? All concepts of time and space should've been
nullified here. Singularity disrupts the flow of natural order... if this isn't a phenomenon like that,
then where am I?

Suddenly, a bright light invaded this... anomaly of a place. I felt my numb body move, like being
shoved forcefully. My eyes and ears... they felt sensitive, way too perceptive to everything. Moans
and cries of a woman perked my ears. "Where is this voice coming from?" I asked myself. Come to
think of it I haven't spoken anything out loud. A myriad of colors invaded my eyes as the bright
white light receded,

"Congratulations."

*************************************

(A/n I'ma see if the reception is good, AKA views and votes, then I might continue it, otherwise I'll
just unpublish it. Like the prev. COTE one. Anyways, that's all. See ya all... Can't promise a next
time, we will see.

Also join this discord server for updates and discussions)

https://discord.gg/Ekjd8tmz5K
 Volume 01 - Chapter 01: Rebirth

// Kiyotaka Ayanokoji ///

A plethora of colours invaded my eyes, a blinding light that stole my sight from me. My pupils
contracted and dilated, trying to adjust to the new sight. The static white in front of eyes was
replaced by a man looking excitedly at me. His eyes were black with glasses adorned over his
slightly chubby face. He looked at me and downwards. The pair of glasses were thick enough to
act as a bullet proof shield.

"Congratulations Ma'am and Sir, it's a healthy boy", the man with glasses spoke as I felt him take
me down and place me in a warm embrace.

Wait, huh? This doesn't make sense. What does this mean? A healthy boy? Me? What does that
mean? I tried to move my hands but in vain. My motor control was almost non-existent. I wanted to
move my hands but all I got was a slight flail.

"Oww, he's looking for his mama already", A man said from my right. Turning my head in his
direction I saw a huge smile over his well shaved face. His hand reached for me. My hair stood at
the edge... wait, I don't have hair. My mind started blaring alarms at the incoming danger. My eyes
remained fixed at him despite the weird sensation and clobbering heart.

But instead of what I thought as a frontal assault I felt a gentle poke at my nose. My eyes blinked a
few times, baffled at his response. His smile grew even further as he poked my cheeks and nose a
few more times,

"Hello there, son. I'm your father. Can you say dadda?", the man said, followed by a slight giggle.

"He was just born, Rey", a honey tinted voice said. I looked around, observing my environment.
The place looked shabby with lanterns that provided light. It looked like a mediaeval era place and
the glasses man who was the first one I saw in this place was the doctor.

There were many absurd things going on. First of all, my supposed death... that I am unclear of.
Secondly was this rebirth or in more simple terms reincarnation. The most absurd theory of
reincarnation was not only proved correct but also, I was the subject. Now the real question
remains; Was I reincarnated by myself or was it someone else's doing?

Reincarnation was a heavily debated subject. The transfer of soul not only from a single medium to
another but also to another world. But the sheer absurdity of the concept made it confined only to
stuff made for delusional teenagers- Anime. However, it seems like it wasn't all folly when they
talked about the essence of life which was the soul. Somehow my soul remained even after me
dying and somehow overcame the singularity that destroyed the fabric of time and space, and I was
brought here.

However, it was still uncertain that this place was the same earth as before or another world
altogether. I could understand the language just well. But judging the lip movement I could discern
that this definitely wasn't Japanese. Nor was it any other language I knew.

I looked up as I saw myself being transferred from one embrace to another. The sight of the woman
holding me came into view. Long auburn hair fell on her face, a few beads of sweat still lingered
on her forehead. Her face was beautifully sculpted. Her brown eyes looked at me with a feeling I
never observed or felt before. Was it what they call the "Motherly Affection", or was it something
else? The feelings were so foreign to me that I decided not to pay any significant attention to it.

However another mind numbing question rose in my mind. Was the blinding light I saw before the
opening? No wonder the innards looked all familiar. Before I could scrutinise my own situation
any further, I felt a sudden strain on my brain. The first ever since I left the white room. That's
when I realised it. I had reincarnated into a new born. The amount of thinking I had done in the
little time after coming out was more than even an average person can handle. For the first time in
hopes of feeling something that I never felt before I let myself fall into a deep slumber while
remaining in the warm embrace of the woman who's my mother now.

—---------------------------

It's been a few weeks since my... reincarnation. The extremely miniscule amount of control over
my own infantile body had left me unable of any movement. Hence most of the time was spent in
the crib, staring at the roof. Although it wasn't the best thing to stare at, it was the only thing
available to me for now. So my routine mostly consisted of sleeping, being fed, thinking about
what era I had ended up in and sleeping.

Due to the limitations of this body because of its immaturity, I get tired very quickly. I couldn't get
enough time to formulate my plans accordingly. However, I am still concerned about this place.
Where have I ended up? Because the actual language spoken here isn't the one I know. And I was
taught every language. Is this even earth?

—---------------------------

It's been a few months and I am finally able to crawl. I won't say that I am particularly proud of
doing something as mundane as this but it's still good to see that I can at least move from one place
to another and not just be confined in the crib like an animal.

After being able to crawl I was finally able to crawl my way to the nearby mirror that laid on the
ground without a frame. Sitting in front of it I saw my reflection, seeing myself for the first time.
Long auburn hair spilled down on a pair of sapphire eyes. My name was Arthur Leywin, son of
Reynolds and Alice Leywin. Although it's going to be a little hard for me to have a peaceful life
with this kind of family, I'll have to adjust and keep up with them for now.

My face was as stoic as my previous life, apathetic with no smile or innocence a child my age
should have. However, despite my aloof expression and behaviour towards my new parents, they
would still indulge themselves in weird habits of hugging and kissing me to their heart's content.

Human nature is really strange.

—————————————

Crawling slowly I tried to make my way towards the library. I had finally determined where the
books that I needed were. While trying to sneak through the vigilant patrol of the woma- , mother,
the door snapped open as a figure rushed inside. With the same stupid smirk on his face he walked
inside, shouting.

"I'm home", he almost yelled. However, the corner of the table collided with his thigh. The table
skidded crashing into me as I fell on my buttocks. It wasn't exactly painful. Just a minor scrape on
my knee. However, the exaggerated reaction from my mother was what caught me off-guard.

"Reynolds!" She screamed at him and ran in my direction. "Don't worry, Art, mama will remove
the pain." She said in a gentle manner. However, when I was expecting a bandage wrap or one of
those manipulative chants where parents make the immature brains of child believe that the pain
has gone, I saw her hand gleam in a light shade of green.

Humans' minds can be manipulated into thinking something that isn't even real. Like the
experiment with the blindfolded man. However, I wasn't a toddler mentally nor was I handicapped
in any way. Still the pain was subsiding. It wasn't just a pure mental effect. I could see the physical
changes as the minute scratch from earlier started repairing itself. In a matter of a few seconds the
scratch was gone.

It was a strange phenomenon and an act still not achieved by science. Furthermore even if it was
possible theoretically, it would require extremely advanced machinery, not a wave of hand.
Thinking logically it should've been impossible. However, deeming something impossible was
against my own beliefs. Everything was possible, given the correct circumstances and methods.
Now that my reincarnation was a proof of an abandoned theory, this phenomenon of healing was
what made me theorize.

This place wasn't earth... rather a magical world.

—-------------------------------------

Sitting inside the library I rummaged quickly through the books that laid sprawled over in every
direction. With my training from white room, I was able to read the majority of books in a single
day. Somehow, I understood the text. Although it was foreign language, one that I had never seen
before, I could still understand it, further solidifying my theory of someone else's intervention in
my reincarnation.

The books covered a wide variety and now I knew most of the knowledge about this new world.
According to the books the place I was born in was a continent named Dicathen. It was a
mediaeval world. I understood it after my mother started to take me outside. However, the strange
thing here was there was no mention of any other continent. Whether it was a lack of intellect or
resources, the possibility of another continent was really high.

The other books were based on the magic system used in this world. People who used magic were
called mages. This meant not everyone was able to use magic. To be able to use magic, people
needed to go under a natural process called Awakening. The ratio of awakened mages to ordinary
humans was 1 out of 100. Hence the chances of awakening largely depended on the parental
heritage.

However, On earth I had learned that nothing was impossible. Just because awakening happened
naturally, it doesn't mean that it can't be artificially engineered. The possibility of awakening
artificially was completely there, however it was still not considered by anyone. Or rather the
requirements of this task were too much to actually make it happen.

To live a peaceful life and a life without any problems, I needed to awaken. This world was similar
to my past one. However, this one wasn't a diplomatic country. It was based on royalty. So if a
noble or royal wants, he could disrupt the flow of my peaceful life. To avoid that I needed enough
merit and power.

Letting out a slight sigh I relaxed by resting my back against a wall,

"It's going to be troublesome."

----------------------------------------------------------
It's been a few days since I started to do multiple experiments with myself and the so-called 'Fuel'
of magic called "Mana". The awakening procedure involved the formation of a mana core near the
sternum. After its formation, it is purified by mages by meditating, advancing their core.

The natural formation of my core would not be before I become 11 years old. However, waiting
until then and just dilly dallying would waste my time. Wasting time here was the last thing I
wanted to do. Sitting in the library with my back against the wall, I closed my eyes.

I always wondered. Did mana have its free will? Or was it a part of another predetermined
programme like the sun and solar system? If it had some free will then can I manipulate it into
doing my bidding? To form a core for me- contradicting the natural order.

I closed my eyes, focusing on my environment. Mana was a natural phenomenon. It existed

everywhere. I just had to detect it somehow and manipulate it into moving towards my core,
forming it. I felt my brows twitch and muscles tense as I directed my unalloyed attention at my
environment.

The sounds of birds chirping, dad practising, mom washing dishes, whooshing of wind...
everything was muffled and then vanished completely as more and more of my attention was
directed towards the pre-mature forming of my core.

My pitch-black dark vision was suddenly tarnished with brightly glowing motes of white. I willed
my will into it and they started trembling before assembling the mana inside my body already,
towards my sternum.

I had finally done it. Although it required a lot of theories that were rejected, they didn't matter. All
that matters in the end is that I succeed. As long as I succeed, I don't care about anything else.

And whoever tries to disrupt my struggles for a mundane life... I will crush them.

(A/n Ship: Yandere Ayanokoji x Freedom x Simple Life)

Also join this discord server for updates and discussions)

https://discord.gg/Ekjd8tmz5K
 Volume 01 - Chapter 02: Mana Core

Brisk warm wind brushed against my hair. It was a comforting warmth. The air had a cooling
effect as they fanned the sweat dripping down my whole body. My eyes were shut tightly, my teeth
clenched and my hands balled into fists. Beads of sweat rolled down my face and fell with audible
plops on grass blades below.

The formation of my mana core. It was an arduous task and required more effort than
understanding many of scientific theories. Magic and science were inter-related. One good
example was the deviant counterpart of a basic attribute. Water has a deviance of Ice. By having
enough control, one could compact the molecules of water, solidifying it.

It was the same for Wind element and its deviant Sound. As for the Fire element, it was a bit
complicated. Fire wasn't a natural element. Flames were born of some kind of ignition in the
presence of oxygen. Since fire itself was a complex phenomenon, achieving its deviant form and
then mastering it would be even difficult. I had the basic comprehension of every element- a
preparation for whatever element I could unlock later. Most I have read about says that even dual
elementals are rare. Tri and Quadra elementals are nothing but a fable. Or so do these mundane
creatures called Dicathians believe.

I felt the mana trickle towards my core, moving slowly and patiently, forming a sphere around my
sternum. Like pieces of puzzle, they continued to combine with each other. It was a complicated
phenomenon. Something, I had no experience with. After hundreds of methods and speculations I
had come up with this method. However, something had always bugged me.

Why do people settle at one core? Is it a rigid natural enactment that a person can't have more than
one core? Or was it the limitation of an average human body that it can't handle the presence of
another mana core? If the human body was capable of handling it, then why didn't anybody ever
think of it?

The answer was simple. And the answer also showed the mentality of people living here. They
looked up to someone. Just like how religious people looked up to their respective Gods, in time of
a trepidation, people here depend on someone and accept what's given to them and are content with
it.

Bottom feeders. Such people were easy to manipulate, as all it takes is to determine what kind of
thing interests that person. The possibility of another continent was more probable. And if they had
someone slightly smart leading them, then in case of a war this continent will be doomed to fall in
the worst ways possible.

Back to the main topic; Was forming another mana core possible?

The size of a mana core doesn't determine its power. Rather it's the purity of the core. Starting
from a black core a mage purifies it through stages of dark, solid and then light. With time the
color becomes lighter and lighter which is usually called Core Progression. After black comes Red,
followed by Orange, Yellow, Silver and Finally White. Yet again, the white core being a roof for
people here seemed like an absurdity. If mana was endless, how can a core progression be limited
to just white?

However, the size didn't matter. If I could split the mana fragments inside my body and convince
them into moving to somewhere else. Form a mana core on the right side of my chest. It could
work. But all of this was theoretical. With my countless experiments and studying multiple books, I
had come to this conclusion.

I looked inside myself. Half of the mana fragments had condensed in my sternum and a core was
already formed. It just needed one other fragment. I was fairly away from home, so the explosion
won't be a problem. Also, having a 2-year-old-awakened kid would certainly be a problem, which
might disrupt my plans for a peaceful life. Awakening the core around my sternum was enough for
now. I could put on a fake show of awakening later when I reach the appropriate age. Or maybe a
year later than the average age, so I might not gather any unwanted attention.

The last fragment fell into piece as I felt a warm sensation encompass me. My eyes opened slowly
as I took in the sight of... what was supposed to be a lush green place amidst towering trees.
However, all I saw was myself hovering over a meteor sized crater with a transparent dome around
me. The towering trees were devastated, some fell on the ground while others bent and were
resting upon the other trees.

The scale of my awakening was a miscalculation on my part- A rare occurrence. I needed to re-
evaluate my presence in this world. Since reincarnation itself was a weird phenomenon, I assume
everything related to me won't make sense in this world.

My feet touched the soft, muddy ground. Being awakened was a totally different experience. My
breathing, movement, sight, hearing, smell- every sense was heightened.

"So, this is how mana feels", I whispered to myself as I curled and uncurled my little fingers,
feeling the mana trickle from my core and augment my fingers. They glow in a radiant sheen of
mana, a surge of power. I looked down and spotted a small pebble. I picked it up and applied a
little force to it. A crack ran through its smooth surface and the next moment it broke down.

My grip in my past life was as strong as this. I could bend the hardest of metals if I applied enough
force. So, the result of becoming a black core mage served as nothing but an insult. That man
would scoff at me if he saw me being content with just awakening at a tender age of two. I looked
up... gray clouds overcast, thunder slightly rumbling.

"I should go home", I muttered under my breath as I made my way back to the place, I call home
now and hid myself in the corner of a house, acting fast asleep. My mother, Alice, came in the
room after a few minutes. With half opened eyes I saw a worried expression over her face as she
picked me up in her arms.

The unconditional love of parents for their kid was a new thing to me too, as I was not only
witnessing it for the first time, but rather being the subject of it. However, this love could prove
useful for me.

Alice and Reynolds- They will have their uses, in the interest of time.

------------------------------------------------------

Running in our backyard, I was busy doing my daily routine in secret. To gain enough power to
lead a life devoid of any worries any foreign intervention, I needed repeat the physical routine of
white room. Although, I hated the white room, the curriculum was just what I needed to succeed in
this world.

It was pretty ironic though. I despised the White Room, spent my brief life in destroying the
foundations of white room and now here I am... repeating the same thing again.

Karma works in really eldritch way.

My race from one corner of the backyard was suddenly interrupted. I felt it. The last mana
fragment absurdly close to my second core. I wasn't the one manipulating it. Ever since my first
awakening, a year ago, because of usage of mana in my primary core, the fragments of mana kept
moving to the secondary core on their own.

Sitting down I closed my eyes. I willed mana to stop it but the fragment had already made its way
towards the second core.

*kaboom*

"Looks like its too late to do anything" I said looking around, "Well at least the scale of explosion
is with in my calculations", I thought before a sudden migraine hit me, stealing my consciousness
away from me.

>> TIME SKIP <<

"And I am telling you that I won't let my kid go away from me in an unknown city", Alice spoke
harshly, slamming the hilt of her fork on the table.

"This is bigger than just us, honey. Can't you see how talented our son is? He is the youngest to
ever awaken in the history of Dicathen. We can't waste his talents by isolating him in a city like
Ashber. Xyrus has the environment than can supplement the nourishment his talent rightfully
deserves", Reynolds argued.

From a normal person perspective what Reynolds was saying, was what made the most sense. For
a talent that is classed as an anomaly, anyone would recommend a place that has the right resources
to nurture the talents to their rightful limits. But it was a different scenario for me. Xyrus held as
much importance as its capital, Etistin. The city was built on a flying rock. The mechanism behind
making such a huge piece of rock afloat is still unknown. However, when a city holds such an
importance, it means two things.

First, I could find people who were actually going to be of some work and help me in pursuit of a
peaceful life. Secondly, even a slightest miscalculation could result in trouble.

Suddenly I felt two pair of eyes looking at me, intently. My gaze ventured from my fork that I had
stabbed into a pea to my parents. They both looked at me. I let out a small breath, hoping they
won't ask me the thing I think they would. Because if they do so, I have to reevaluate their uses.

"Art! This is your future, you have a say in this too", Reynolds spoke up as the respect he had
earned from me a while ago with his argument vanished into thin air. I placed my fork at the side
of my plate. I don't know if asking 4-year-olds was the best move when it was a life changing
decision, however, I couldn't miss this opportunity.

"Can't both of you come with me too?" I asked trying to sound as childish as I could, but my voice
lacked any emotion and came out monotone. My pathetic attempts at making it sound like a
childish whimper ended up in smoke as it made my sound really awkward.

Both of them looked at each other for a brief moment, like they were holding a mental
communication.

Blew it!

As I was worried what kind of blunder had I spew both of them started laughing out loud.

"We didn't even think of it, haha. You are right, Art. We both will go with you to Xyrus", Reynolds
said, raising a glass of water. Alice just giggled in response and ruffled my hair, a proud look on
her face.

> TIME SKIP TO WHEN HE MEETS TWIN HORNS <

After a narrow breadth escape from my second death, this time by suffocation between bosoms, I
was rescued by a tall looking man. His name was Durden, an earth element mage. By the way he
acted, his personality seemed like the one who keeps others in line.

After that I met other members of my parents' ex-party. Among them, the red-haired man, Adam,
seemed the most unremarkable. Although from his stance I could tell that he was a good fighter,
but just being able to fight well can't guarantee your survival. If anything happens, he would be the
first to die.

Next was Helen Shard, who was also the leader of the party. She had a positive vibe to her- a trait
necessary for anyone to lead a party, when their lives are in her hands. She was a wind elemental
augmenter who used a bow and arrows.

Up next were the causes of almost doom and salvation. Angela the well-endowed woman, and
Durden, the gentle giant. Angela was a wind-conjurer while Durden was earth-conjurer.

However, no matter how much they all to offer, none of them caught my eye. That was until the
last one arrived. A young girl who had dual daggers strapped to her hip walked swiftly in my
direction. With a quick "Hello" and a nod, she turned on her heel and started to walk away. Her
daggers moved subtly in tandem with her practiced movements. She looked back for a split second,
her red eyes scrutinizing me before continuing her walk back to the carriage.

She was a dual dagger, wind element augmenter. However, the way she behaved, her demeanor,
her comportment. Everything about her was enough to spark the only feeling I had in me. The
feeling of curiosity towards a significant thing. A barely restrained word came out of my mouth in
form of a whisper, muffled by the subtle breeze,

"A failure... huh?"

(A/n join this discord server for updates and discussions)

https://discord.gg/Ekjd8tmz5K

Read it on wattpad for early access

TBATE | A Masterpiece - Volume 01 - Chapter 02: Mana Core - Wattpad

 Volume 01 - Chapter 03: The Twin Horns

^ NEW COVER.
~3723 words

The carriage juddered marginally as the wheel of the carriage hit a small rock. The journey until
now was a breeze. After almost 3 years of being imprisoned in a the most backward city of a
medieval era world, it was a good change- both for the eyes and mind.

Placing my arms over the edge of the carriage, I took in the sight of huge mountains covered in a
prolific veil of green. The clear blue sky was slowly but gradually being filled with multiple grey
clouds spreading overcast.

Cold wind blew as I felt a slight chill. Opening my mouth, I took in a deep breath, filling my lungs
with the unpolluted and untainted air to the brim. A rejuvenating wave washed over me, the
tranquil quietness that was unperturbed, calmed my nerves.

Birds flew overhead, happily chirping as they flew in brisk wind without restraints. Looking back, I
saw Alice, sitting with Helen as they chatted about various things. My gaze travelled from Alice's
face, taking in the sight of her vibrant auburn hair. I looked down at her or more specifically at her
belly.

Her demeanor had changed over the course of past weeks. Awkward movement, nausea, change in
behavior, agitation. The signs were there but I decided not to pay much attention to it. As of now, I
wanted to focus on myself. Closing my eyes, I peered inwards. Two spheres of energy brimmed
with an unbridled amount of energy, surging, waiting to be unleashed. My primary core was light
red already, however this core was something only I knew about. My parents and the twin horns
knew only about my secondary core that just a breath away from dark red.

Usually, a mage's elemental affinity manifests upon reaching the light red stage. At first, I thought
that an elemental affinity was based upon lineage and environment. Just like how elves are close to
nature, so only the have the ability to use plant magic which is a combination of earth and water
magic. The more exposure to ambient elemental mana one gets, the more chances are there that the
core composition will be of that specific element, making it the specific element of that mage.

However, in my case it was different. Due to me preparing for every possible element and their
deviant forms in advance, I was able to unlock all elements. The knowledge of chemistry from my
past life was helpful in many ways. Changing the bonding of water molecules, I could create ice,
morph fire into lightning. But all of this was theoretical. I was barely able to maintain the elements
for long. The amount of mana in a light red core was not as much as I thought it would be.
However, the existence of second core helps to supplement it.

Wind and Fire were the elements that I had the most proficiency in. My conversance with Water
and Earth element were almost the same. Alternatively, I was close to unlocking the deviant forms
of the former two.

My gaze ventured from one place to another- from one latitudinous mountain to steep and lush
green valleys, then the lofty clouds, alternating between white and grey. The burning orange orb-
Sun, played hide and seek as it was exposed and obscured by the playful clouds in a rapid
succession. The winds continued to get colder. For the first time since coming to this world... It felt
good.
--------------------------------------------------

Throwing a dry twig in the bonfire in front of us, I sat between Alice and Reynolds. The other
member of the 'Twin Horns', sat around the bonfire, making a circle. The girls giggled as they
joked and gossiped... except the mysterious girl, Jasmine. She sat in the corner, her hands around
the warm mug as she sipped the contents of it slowly, savoring its taste by licking her lips. Her
eyes, as red as crystallized blood shot upwards and looked at me. With a simple tilt of head to the
other side, I averted my gaze.

She's sharp.

"So, Reynolds... You were saying that your son is a one-in-a-century genius", The goofiest of the
Twin Horns, Adam Kresh, said shooting a taunting smirk at Reynolds.

"Indeed, he is. He is my son after all, buahaha" Rey barked out loud, earning facepalms and
annoyed grumps from the ladies, "and yeah I say that because he is already awakened." He casually
spoke, dropping a bombshell like it was nothing.

Everyone's eyes widened at hearing this. Every pair of eyes were directed at me- Shock, disbelief,
bewilderment- all of it flashed in their eyes making a static tension in the air, that lingered like a
suffocating miasma. But the most intense gaze was that of Jasmine, who until now never took an
interest in anything happening. She was now looking at me with a newfound interest. If I want to
get something I desire out of her, I have to make her invested in me. And now I knew exactly what
could make that happen.

"Kid... you are having a spar with me, right now", Adam spoke, standing up as he picked up a
metal rod as his makeshift spear.

About time.

Alice's mouth opened, trying to say something, but before she could utter a single word I stood up,

"Fine." I said in my usual monotone voice, my face as impassive as ever. It was bound to happen
one way or the other. His impulsive nature hosted something else deep inside Adam Kresh too... A
desire of being on the top. To be recognized. It was the same for the girl, Jasmine, but it was
buried inside her. The desire had died out already for her. However, the constant struggle of
improving and still not being able to achieve a result equivalent to efforts made Adam's nature like
this.

But this fight could benefit me. As I made my way towards the open area where Adam already
stood with no stance and a confident smirk, I looked over my shoulder. Rey shot me a thumbs up
and a wide grin. I tried to smile but judging from his expression looks like my smile looked more
of a deadpan than a genuine smile. Alice had a worried expression over her face, while Jasmine
was busy digging holes in my back with her penetrating almost caustic gaze.

Standing a yard away from Adam I looked at him who was now playfully swinging his spear
around.

"You know the basics of mana augmentation, right?" He asked as he got into a simple stance. It
was simple to the naked eye but with my experience I knew that it had next to no openings. His
dedication and hard work that he put into his fighting style was evident and it was appreciable. Yet,
this was as far as hard work could take a person.

Every human is born with a natural roof. That roof or limitation could be sabotaged to a degree
with hard work and constant struggles and the so-called power of "Never giving up". It is true that
a talented individual would need to work hard to harness the real potential of his talent. However, a
talented individual with even half of the hard work would beat the brute muscle head.

It wasn't very different for Adam Kresh. His lack of talent and excessive reliance on hard work
would be his fall. With a sigh, I nodded my head- a reply to his previous question.

"Won't you be using a weapon?" He asked, looking around, trying to spot my weapon.

"I prefer hand-to-hand combat", I replied in the usual apathy laced tone.

"So, you're taking after your father", He said looking at Reynolds and then at me. "All right, show
me how talented you are", he said as I saw the makeshift spear hum in a thin sheen of mana. The
metal rod enkindled in a white hue of his mana.

In response I raised both of hands at my eye level. Years of dedication towards the different forms
of fighting styles flashed in my mind. Numerous possibilities of approaching the situation appeared
in my mind as I slowly began to nitpick the scenario that won't give me much trouble neither would
deprive me of the results I wanted. I couldn't humiliate Adam, but I couldn't lose too. In simple
words I have to make it seem like I won by a stroke of fortune or lost by just a hair breadth.

Mana travelled from my secondary core, augmenting my limbs while wind mana conjured from
my first core. Using wind mana beneath my feet, I propelled towards Adam like a crashing meteor
at blinding speeds. My hand curled into a ball as I plunged it into his abdomen. His vacillating
composure became unambivalent, as he regained it just as soon as he had lost it. Raising his leg, he
blocked my punch and countered with a downward slash with his spear. Bringing my other hand
up, I caught it by its upper area, while augmenting my hand with a similar amount of mana as him.

Adam's eyes widened as he looked at me, matching his strength. It was a temporary effect. This
immature body was much stronger than normal kids my age, but Adam was a fully grown adult
who had dedicated his life to fights, engaging in life threatening battles. It was just a matter of time
before he overpowers me.

He swung his spear counterclockwise, breaking free of my iron grip.

"A downward kick" I muttered as he did the same and I avoided it.

A jab to abdomen.
Kick at head level.
A feint punch towards face and redirect it to a diagonal slash with spear.

One after another, I could read his muscle twitches and predict his moves. I could see the
frustration and embarrassment build up on his scarred face. He was getting agitated and the fact
that I was a 4-year-old was even better, fanning his frustration even further. He might've had an
advantage when it came to mana levels and strength, but he lacked the thought process to utilize it.
In simple words he was falling in a trap.

In the corner of my eyes, I spotted Jasmine's eyes glistening with excitement as she was now
standing on her tiptoes. She was probably the only one who caught up with what I was doing.
Everyone else had a shocked look over their faces, still processing what was going on.

"I guess this is enough attention. I should end it now." I whispered to myself.

My back feet planted in the ground, a small aperture forming in it from the force of my mana
augmented heel. My fingers twitched as I pulled them. The veil of darkness around us with bare
illumination from moonlight and bonfire, brightened even further.

Adam's eyes widened, his lightning quick movements coming to a screeching halt.

My fingers twitched once more, a small drop of blood falling from Adam's cheek on the muddy
ground below.

"You monster", Adam's voice was almost muted as he found himself amidst a cobweb made of
multiple mana strings. His body was barely moving as even the slightest twitch of muscle could
result in a vital cut. During his relentless assault he had allowed his defenses to be easily
compromised, leaving more than enough openings for anyone to kill him.

A wise man once said, "A person who can anger you, becomes your master", and that was
exactly what happened to Adam. In his implacable attempts of redeeming himself and
embarrassments, he had let himself be manipulated and controlled, playing and dancing right in the
palm of my hand. The threads tied around the tips of my fingers were almost stationary, barely
moving in tandem with his chest that heaved in and out, short of breath.

I looked at him, my eyes tired, "Do you yield?" I asked. It was an unnecessary question. In a
friendly bout where we weren't thirsty for each other's blood, I had won. However, if it was a battle
of life and death, I am not sure what would've happened.

Adam's hands raised up in a placating manner, signaling the admittance of his own defeat. The
supplementation of mana to the strings severed as they vanished in thin air.

"Haven't taught him anything, my ass. He almost killed me!" Adam almost pounced on Reynolds,
his tone carrying betrayal. Reynolds looked shocked, like he couldn't understand what was going
on himself. I don't blame him though. The most he knew about me was that I had a really good
stamina since he caught me doing my daily White Room routine one day.

"This is the first time I have seen him use mana. I never knew he... Oh my deity!" Reynolds
exclaimed and picked me up, laughing and swinging me around. I don't know if he knows but this
habit of his has really started to get on my nerves.

"Put him down, Rey!" Alice said suddenly in a reprimanding tone and caught me in her arms,
snatching me away from the crazy guy who was my father. She wrapped her arms around me,
burying my face in her chest. She patted my head and combed her fingers in my hair, "My baby...
are you hurt?" She asked and I heard a "HEY!" from Adam but he suddenly went quiet, most likely
because of the glare from one of the women. Women truly are menacing creatures.

I peeled my face away from her but remained in her embrace. I looked up, her eyes as brown as my
morning coffee in my previous life looked at me with a worry that I never experienced before, "I
am fine", I replied and placed my head back on her chest.

It was strange. Uncanny and almost cryptic. Her embrace... her touch... it felt warm, comforting.
Like a subtle breeze of spring after a long month of arctic winter. My hands travelled up, gripping
at the side of her shirt. It was the first time I was acting and feeling like this.

For today... maybe just for today I will reward myself with something I never deserve.

With those thoughts my consciousness started to falter- fading in and out. Her slender fingers
brushed my hair gently.

My eyes felt heavy...

The last thing I saw was Jasmine sitting along with Alice, a bantam smile tugged at the corner of
her lips and her eyes tracing and studying me- a look of curiosity.

The plan was successful.

>> TIME SKIP TO WHEN BANDITS ATTACKED <<

An un-augmented arrow whistled past me as I looked up. Collecting my wits, I analyzed our
situation. Around 20 bandits attacked our carriage. Sending a surge of mana among the bandits, I
tried to look for mages. There were 4 mages in the mix. 1 was light red, the other one solid red. The
rest 2 were at a stage above mine, so I couldn't determine what stage their core is.

If the Twin Horns went all out, they could win against them. The probability of our winning was
somewhere around 85-90%. However, there was a weight on our shoulders. I looked to my right to
see the source of the burden. My mother, Alice. She was pregnant, I was sure of that. Not only that
she was a non-combatant. Her field of focus was healing. Which means she needed someone to
guard her at all times. A liability. However, she still was an important asset. So, losing her would
do more harm than good.

The wind conjurer, Angela and earth conjurer, Durden, set up shields made of wind and stone.
Arrows augmented with mana flew like miniature versions of rockets from Helen Shard's bow,
downing one bandit after another.

The sound of daggers leaving their scabbard ringed in my ear from the right. Like a comet, Jasmine
bolted towards the bandits. Her movement was fluid. Each step was nimble and calculated. Her
dagger cleaved and diced bandits in a rapid succession. Like she had become one with wind, she
blew like a glacial blizzard, leaving nothing but dead bodies behind.

Reynolds on the other hand was fighting with his fists. His fight style wasn't the best among Twin
Horns but that could suffice. For now. Looking downwards, I saw Alice trembling and holding my
body close to her, her lips gently kissing my forehead as she kept telling me everything was okay.

Suddenly the whole carriage yanked backwards as something crashed into it. Alice's grip loosened
over me. Taking advantage of it, I slipped through her and went over to the point of impact.
Looking down I saw Reynolds, stuck inside the carriage as it splintered where Reynolds crashed.

Stream of blood stained his ashen hair and came down. The left side of his face was caked in his
own blood and mud. Looking forward, I saw a bulky looking man with a huge sword in his hand
and a victorious smirk over his face. No doubt it was the leader.

A game of chess. Sometimes, it's not about the numbers of pieces... sometimes it's just the
placement of the correct pieces in the correct squares. Now that everything was in its right place, I
just had to pull the strings. Reynolds turned around, his eyes showing fear and anxiety.

"Arthur Leywin, listen to me. You have to take your mom away." He said between hitched breaths-
Mana and Bodily exhaustion catching up with him. Wasting no time in heroic speeches to stay and
help him, I gripped Alice's hand firmly, giving her no room to back down. She winced slightly
under my grip, but that didn't matter.

"Go, Arthur. We will cover you", Adam's voice reached my ears, carried by the wind. I ran while
scanning my environment. 20 bandits attacked us. 16 were non-mages, 14 of which were dead and
2 laid down, with their hands and feet mutilated from Helen's arrows. The real problems were the
mages. Looking around I sent another pulse of mana. It was a method I had devised. Similar to
earth attribute spell, [Earth Pulse] this technique acted like a SONAR from my previous world.
Resonating with a core and then reporting back in the form of a frequency that was exclusive to my
mana signature alone.

Mana was leaving the core of the light red mage as Jasmine's dagger slid out of his sternum. The
other mage had already died, impaled on an earthen spike conjured by Durden. Reynolds and
Adam engaged with the boss. That makes 3.

That means...

The last one would be...

Right here...

I looked back. A man with a staff in hand had already charged a water sphere. Letting the restraint
on mana supply lose from both cores, I pointed my hand towards the mage. Lightning crackled as
more and more deviant mana from my primary core trickled and was further intensified with the
mana from my secondary core.

Orange lightning stuck to me and travelled towards my finger like a python. Lightning truly was a
powerful deviant form. It could kill and subdue people in the most mysterious and interesting
ways.

Think of it in terms of weight. How much weight would it take to kill a human?

You could put 1,000,000 pounds on the person's toes. It would destroy the toes, but not kill the
person. You could drop 1 ounce from 100 feet onto their head, which would probably kill them.

Same thing with electricity. A few milliamps at under a volt applied to the correct place in the
brain could paralyze the person. Thousands of volts and amps passed through a toe would burn the
toe to a crisp, but not paralyze the person.

However, the bandits were of no use to me. I could simply burn them to a medium rare crisp. But
expending so much mana would be a waste. Using the correct percentage and using it in the correct
place was most vital.

The water ball fired at us at a blistering speed. I pushed Alice out of harm's way. It was a
transactional act. Just like how she took care of me, nursed me, embraced me when I was tired... I
did the same. A transaction of equal exchange.

Ducking below I avoided his attack and pointed my finger at his chest. The spark of lightning
leapfrogged towards him. Just as it made contact with the mage his whole body convulsed and
spasmed. In a few seconds, the man died.

However, this wasn't over. A pair of eyes have been bothering me.

Acting as if I slipped, I fell from the edge of cliff. I heard panicked shocks of everyone calling out
my name. However, I ignored it. It wasn't a rebellious act of escaping from my parents for
freedom. No... It was an act to protect my freedom from that exact thing. Just as I was about to
make contact with ground a small sheen of mana surrounded me.

It was foreign mana. Not my own. This proved my hypothesis.

The mana sheen was not enough. So, I concurred wind mana and broke my fall. Landing deftly on
the ground, I pushed my hands in the pockets of my pants. I looked here and there, trying to spot
someone. I sent a surge of mana, but a weird occurrence happened. The resonating surge that I
receive after sending the pulse didn't came back from the west.

My gaze travelled in the direction of the boundless trees in the forest with nothing but a suffocating
dark lingering in it.

"You've been stalking me since we arrived here. Isn't it time you finally reveal yourself?" I said,
my voice colder than usual as I kept staring towards the west of the forest.

***********************************

(A/n Hey Everyone. Hope you all are doing good. So yeah, The Masterpiece and The Debacle
will be updated once a week. This one on Tuesday and Debacle on Saturday.

Although this is the schedule, it may change according to events happening in life.

Since it's one upload per week. I will write longer chaps.

Hope you all enjoyed this. See ya all next time. Until then, Stay blessed and Happy reading...
(^^)

Also join this discord server for updates and discussions)

https://discord.gg/Ekjd8tmz5K
 Volume 01 - Chapter 04: Sylvia - A Bishop

An eerie silence followed by the brisk wind ensued right after I said those words. It wasn't just an
intuition. The foreign presence that seemed to peer into my very being during the attack by bandits.
Then during my fall, the alien mana that tried saving my life. It all indicated one particular
outcome.

Someone was watching me. The real question remains- Why?

Was it related to my early awakening? Or if my reincarnation was planned, then was the one who
was responsible for my reincarnation looking for me? No other reasons came to mind since by
simple process of elimination these two possibilities remain the highest.

This continent was ruled by kings and queens. Meritocracy didn't exist. Power bestowed upon birth
was what mattered. It wasn't really earned. The king and queen of the human kingdom would be no
different. Selfishness is a disease that plagues every human- even the holiest of saints. And I was
no different.

It was entirely possible that the royal family had known of my early awakening, and they wanted to
take me and turn me into a military asset of their own. But this possibility seemed unlikely. If it
was, they would've taken me away by force. But that didn't happen. Which means it must be the
latter. The one who reincarnated me, or someone related to him- close enough.

I waited for a brief moment- hawing for a reply. The branches of the trees in that particular
direction made a crackling sound, leaves rustling, wind howling. I stood my ground, mana
augmenting my limbs.

"My my... no need to be so wary of me, child." An effeminate voice spoke. Her voice was honey
tinted, carrying a certain sense of familiarity. My head cocked to the right, more mana augmenting
my entire body as it was covered in a thick layer of flames.

"I mean no harm, child. I merely wanted to have a chat with you", she said in her glacé tone. It was
suspicious in more ways than one. However, the only feeling that was alive in me made me listen
to it. The natural curiosity that came with being human. There were many things I could get
closure on. And even if I couldn't, I am sure I'd be able to get some other benefits out of her.

"So... where to?" I asked, trying to act as casual as I could. I heard the voice giggle slightly as she
spoke once again, "I am sure you already know where to come. That technique is quite unique."
She said, a genuine curiosity laced in her voice.

"It is? It's a pretty common technique from where I was born", I replied as I took quick mana
augmented steps toward the direction from where my mana pulse showed no response. The way to
the place was even for the most part with boulders being the main stoppage for the most part.

My feet pressed against the soft fertile soil of the forest while a cold wind blew. Withered leaves
crunched under my steps. It was rejuvenating. Not only the wind, the mana density increased the
closer I got to the source. As I was walking in the predetermined direction, I heard a sound.
It seemed like the sound of slapping vigorously- but instead deeper, closer to heavy rumbling. I
stopped turning my head towards the north-west. Sounds of water falling downstream reached my
ears. My feet turned, changing course. My pace increased as I continued my way towards the water
source. After a few minutes I arrived at the stream.
Crystal clear water glistened under the sun. Numerous pebbles of different shapes, sizes and
colours made its bedrock. My eyes trailed off in multiple directions- probing for anyone around.
Once confirming no one was around, I unbuttoned my shirt and removed it. Next up were my
pants. With a swift motion of my index finger, I removed it. Dipping my feet slowly in the water, I
dived into it.

It was cold...

Comfortably so. The tensed muscles in my body from the overuse of mana in this immature body
relaxed. My facial features relaxed- something I thought was never possible. But it might be
possible now because of the juvenile Zygomaticum major muscles. Letting my head rest against
the corner of the bank, I closed my eyes for a brief moment. It was relaxing. The only sound was
that of water rushing down in the distance, birds chirping.

(A/n No cap that was a mouthful. Took me a minute to process the name. Damn I hate
biology. Also blame AlannaXYZ if it's wrong -_-)

After a while of staying in the water, I prepared to get out of the temporary comfort and go to that
place.

"How pleasantly carefree", the clangorous voice boomed in my mind once again. This proved
something. She could see everything I did. Not giving much attention to her I came out and
covered my crotch with my pants, hurriedly wearing it. Like something had been stuck in her throat
she remained completely silent. I was expecting a witty remark but I guess she can't comment on
everything.

Nonetheless I fully dressed and began my way towards the source of sound. Upon arriving at the
place, I saw nothing but a huge pile of rocks with a miniature crevice in it. Lowering down on my
knees, I traced my hand on the minute crack in one of the stones.

"I will now bring you here", she said and I felt the light from the crevice increase. It expanded in
the form of multiple blinding rays. A sensation akin to being drawn in somewhere hit me. The light
receded as I regained my vision slowly.

It was dark...

Not like how I'd experienced before. I could see a light permeating from a hole in the ground.

"I'd recommend augmenti- well never mind, you jumped already." Before she finished her
sentence, I had already jumped inside the gaping hole. The way down was in the form of a slide.
Laminating my body in a thick layer of mana, I prepared myself for the worst.

My feet made contact with the ground. Dust rose up as the ground crumbled on contact, a crater
forming where I landed. Flicking my wrist I conjured a gust of wind, removing the veil of dust.
Behind the receding jalousie of dust and debris I caught sight of the one scrutinising me ever since
our carriage arrived at the place where we got attacked.

Long white hair that fluttered wildly because of the gust of wind I had conjured, reached well
below her waist. A woman who looked just in the beginning of her prime stood with a strained
smile tugged at the corner of her corpulent lips. She wore simple white robes. It had no design on
it. No engraving or extravagant design. Her clothes almost seemed unworthy of her because of her
otherworldly features. Simple platinum earrings adorned her ears, moving back and forth slightly.
Her sleeves reached down and closed first just below her elbow and then at her wrist. She was
fairly tall, a bit more than Alice.
"Welcome child, to my humble abode", she said, trying her best to mask the pain that trickled
slowly from her façade. I looked lower, her arm remained stationary just below her breast,
clenching her skin- like hiding something. My eyes travelled back to her, meeting her lavender eyes
that shimmered with power, authority and knowledge.

"What do you want with me?" I asked, my voice cold. However, I suppressed my mana, not letting
even a single drop trickling out of it. The situation itself was absurd in itself. She was stronger than
me. In more ways than one. My main purpose of coming here was to exploit and reap some
benefits. To be able to perform such a huge scale survey to spot me and have enough influence to
protect me from falling from so far away. She was out of my league- in terms of power, YET.
However, as much as attack power matters, a person who wins the battle of wits becomes the real
victor.

She cocked her head to a side, the silky white hair moving in tandem with her head movement. She
took a casual step back, her legs visible from the cut of her dress. She walked back and sat on the
chair- no, a throne would be correct to describe it. It was a crudely made throne. Her one leg
crossed over the other, revealing her bare feet laden in a thin layer of
mud.

(A/n Le weirdos with foot fetish imagining what it would be like -___- )

"Our meeting would've been different before this. However your intellect..." she paused for a
while, not to let her words sink in but she was pondering over what to say. Like measuring her
words, nitpicking what to say, "everything about you made me want to meet you in this form."

"Hmmm", I hummed. Her words were disturbing.

My intellect. She already knew about me. The feats I achieved- they had nothing to do with my
intellect. To an ordinary person it would be just a show of pure talent. A born prodigy with a
colossal talent for magic and battle. However, she just mentioned my intellect- the greatest power
in my arsenal.

How did she know about it? She isn't the cause of my reincarnation. That's for sure. If she was, she
would've talked about it or presented some sort of deal. Rather she was curious. Her lavender eyes
seemed as if locubrating me- studying in depth, scrutinising, questioning my very existence.

Her figure blurred and she appeared before me. I was wary of her. My eyes remained fixed at her.
They never let go of the sight. However, my eyes didn't blink and she appeared right in front of me.
How did she do that? Did she perception blitz me? Or was it something else? It was like the fabric
of space had bent to her will.

"You've been silent for some while, child", she spoke once again, nearing me. Her voice was soft
this time- almost a whisper.

"How about we start with names?" I said, moving away from her minutely hunched form. She
didn't mean any harm. But whatever she wanted from me wasn't going to be less troublesome.

"Oh my... how rude of me. You can call me Sylvia." She said with a bright smile...once again
desperately trying to hide a feeling that was pretty obvious.

"Call? If you're planning to getting something out of me, at least tell me your real name." I replied.
It was a cautious measure. She already knew a lot about me. I walked a bit away, my senses
heightened, looking out for any suspicious behaviour but I kept my eyes at a plant with huge fruits
dangling from it.
She walked close to me once again. Lowering down she plucked out a fruit from the plant. The
fresh water droplets on the fruit splattered. Her pale hand extended towards me, offering me the
fruit. I looked up. The corner of her eyes creased as she smiled once again.

She was desperate. That much was confirmed. She needed someone. But for what?

I looked down at the fruit she gave me and took a bite out of it without hesitating. She looked at
me with a newfound interest. She knew I had predicted that she would never poison me. She needs
me.

"You're smarter for your age. For anyone's age." She paused for a while, letting the silence linger
between us, "as for your previous question. My real name is Sylvia, Sylvia Indrath. Would that
suffice now?" She asked, walking away.

"For now, yeah", I replied, sitting on the ground.

"My name is Arthur Leywin", I replied.

She narrowed her eyes on me. A subtle scoff escaped her lips.

"Arthur... I'll make sure to remember it." She said, She rested her back against a smooth wall of the
cave and crossed her arms beneath her breasts. "Can you tell me how you awakened so early?"

"It's a natural process depending on a mage's innate talent and proficiency with mana and magic." I
replied. Of course she won't believe it, but she can get the gist of it. That getting anything
information out of me will require an equal exchange.

"How about this?" She said, swirling her finger.

Then it happened again...

Without me even blinking the fabric of space was tampered with again. However this time she
didn't teleport but rather it was me. I found myself sitting just in front of us.

"I'll ask one question. In exchange you can ask one question or ask me to do anything. How's that?"
She asked, excited like a little kid that had just found a new game.

"And how would I know if you're not lying... or I'm the one lying", I asked. Her lips curved into a
smile and slowly morphed into a smirk, like waiting for this exact moment. "Cause I see
everything... your past. Both of them", she said and let out a muffled chuckle.

I was right. She knows everything. Well that makes things easier.

"Isn't that right? Ayanokoji...Kun was it?" She said as her lavender eyes glistened in a lighter shade
of purple for just a fraction of second and then returned to its natural colour.

Resting my face in the palm of my hand I looked at her, "Yes it is."

About time I found myself a bishop.

Let the game of chess begin.

*********************

(A/n Cliffhanger-kun strikes. This was supposed to come out yesterday but I got sick and the
meds I took had an intoxicating effect so I've been sleeping for a long time. Hope you like the
chapter

Also join this discord server for updates and discussions)

https://discord.gg/Ekjd8tmz5K
 Volume 01 - Chapter 05: A Battle of Wits.

(A/n Read on wattpad to see Sylvia illustration made by AI. Here's the link. Cheers! TBATE |
A Masterpiece - Volume 01 - Chapter 05: A Battle of Wits. - Wattpad)

Sitting across the mysterious woman, Sylvia Indrath, I scanned her. Her body was tense. But it
wasn't because she was searching for a moment to attack me. It was a natural response that a body
has when it is under continuous stress or pain. Her desperation coupled with her strained behaviour
proved my hypothesis even further.

"So are-" I was interrupted as she moved swiftly, her pale smooth finger pressing against my lips,
"I will be the one who asks the first question", she said, and a minute smile appeared on her face.

"It's not a question. Just some confirmation", I replied, slightly removing her finger. She looked
away and started thinking, "I guess I can allow that", she replied after a twirl of her finger in the
empty air.

"You're not the one who reincarnated me, right?" I asked. Her eyes widened for a brief moment but
then she scoffed, "Dear Child, that's a question."

"It's not. Maybe you failed to interpret the true essence of my statement. What I was trying to imply
is that I know that you didn't reincarnate me. I am merely telling you that you can't use that as a
bargaining chip to gain a favour from me. Also, your reaction just now gave me the confirmation I
needed." It was a gamble. Not completely, but partly. She is definitely related to the one who
reincarnated me but isn't the cause of it.

A deathly calm quiet encompassed the almost dark cave, with the mana crystals jutting out of the
ground were the only source of light. A saccharine laughter boomed followed by a hitched breath.
Her hand travelled to her abdomen, interrupting her laughter as a frown formed on her face.

My head tilted to the right, as I tried to look at her face that was now covered beneath the silky
white waterfall. Her face turned upwards after a while, a tear lining the side of her eye as she wiped
it, "Although I wasn't able to see much in your past, but I think I have to be more wary of you." She
said with a mixed expression of joy and pain.

"I was just an ordinary teenager in a normal world", I replied, shrugging my shoulders as I relaxed,
placing one hand behind my back on the ground. I made it look like I was merely doing it to
support my weight, but I was just trying to perform a small search spell to identify if there was
anyone else nearby. Sylvia seemed to notice it as she smirked, "You don't have to worry about
someone following us here. There is no one around us. Just the two of us." She said and crossed
her legs. The cut in the robe revealed her calf to mid-thigh as she looked at me ready to speak.

"I think we should limit the questions to 5 per each. I don't see a reason for telling you everything."
I said again, interrupting her midway.

A frustrated look appeared from her face, once again desperation overtaking her, "Fine. 5 per
each." She agreed and I motioned for her to ask the first question.

"How did you forcibly awaken your core?" She asked.

I took in a deep breath. I expected her to know that she would ask this question first, since
depending on my answer she can determine the other 4 questions accordingly. The answer would
unveil the extent of my understanding of mana. However, showing her that I have less significant
knowledge, that can't be of help to her might result in her eliminating me. I needed to show her, I
was of value. Only that way I could extract anything of value from her.

"It wasn't a forcible awakening", I replied in a neutral tone, keeping one at her and the other on my
hand.

"Your core is still immature. It was prematurely awakened. Of course, it's forcibly awakened", her
tone got brash for a split second but then returned to its usual soft, saccharine one.

"What I mean is the word you're using is wrong. Forcible awakening means I would've awakened
my core despite me having no talent with it. Like forming a core in a normal human. My case is
different", I said, and I saw a subtle wave of embarrassment wash over her pristine face. She
coughed a little, shaking her head to get rid of embarrassment and then spoke again,

"I understand. So how did you awaken so early? Is this statement more accurate?" She asked,
tilting her head. Her earing jingled and hair moved subtly in tandem with her head movement.

"It would suffice. As for my awakening", I paused once again as every element appeared in the
palm of my hand, "I merely quickened the procedure."

A blanket of silence enshrouded us.

"Why have you gone quiet? Tell me how you hastened the awakening procedure." She said with a
low grumble.

"That wasn't a part of question. You asked me how I awakened so fast. The answer to it was that I
hastened the procedure. I don't see when and where you asked me to explain the procedure of
hastening the awakening." I replied. It was a simple tactic. Picking up the minute details. Her
question was crude, unrefined. Of course, she still has 4 more questions. But the fact that 2 of her
chances would be lost to know just one thing, is already a big loss for her.

Her eyes brightened, a shade of purple bubbling in the lavender eyes, "You..." She paused,
tightening her hand into a fist. Of course, she would be like this. But this raises a question. What
was she to have such a sense of superiority that she is this mad over losing a question. Royalty? Or
was she something else. She did mention something about a "Form", before. Is she not human?

"Fine, I will use my second question. What was the method you used?"

"It's my turn now", I replied as I repositioned myself in a more comfortable position. It wasn't just
an exchange of questions and answers. It was a battle of wits and composure. And she was already
losing it. Not because she lacked knowledge. But rather the desperation. She didn't say anything
but motioned for me to continue.

"What is your race?" This was a question that was bothering me from some time now. When I
arrived, she said that meeting me in this form was more appropriate. She wasn't a mana beast.
Mana beasts might have high intelligence but none of them are able to transform into humans.
Also, the way she mentioned "form" implied she had more than 2 forms. There was no written
data on anything or anyone taking on forms. If it wasn't mentioned anywhere... then what was she.

Choosing correct words for question was vital too. If I asked her, what was she; the most I would
get out of her would be that she isn't human. And I would've lost a chance that I would've used in
something more productive. That is why I used the word "Race". Judging from her expression I
had hit the bull's eye.
"You are really something else, aren't you?" She said, her gaze like a sharp blade piercing right
through my chest.

"Flattery was the last thing I was expecting as an answer to my question", I replied, fighting the
urge to look away from her. As of now in this body, I was too weak. I had remained the strongest in
my previous life. Although I hated that upbringing, still being weak to someone left a bitter taste in
my mouth.

"Hmmmm", She hummed melodically and then her lips parted, "I am what you would call a deity",
she paused. I looked at her. My curiosity was through the roofs. It was a natural reaction. After all,
all I felt was an abundant rush of curiosity at how everything and everyone can be used as a
steppingstone. "As for my race, I am a Dragon."

I felt my eyes widen for a cursory moment. I was expecting her to be not human. This world was
estranged so the existence of mythical races like dragons and phoenixes was within my
expectations. What caught my attention was the word "Deity". But asking about it directly might
lead to repercussions. The name clearly suggests that the dragons are species that revered as gods
by people. Similar to the myths back on earth.

"Alright my turn now", she said excitedly. "How are you doing it?"

"I do not understand." I replied, a bit confused. I had the general gist of what she might be referring
to. Its either my awakening hastening procedure or the continuous absorption of mana despite my
regular activities.

"Oh, I truly know that you understand what I mean. You're just trying to twist my words", she
paused and squinted her eyes, thinking about what to say, "Both of them." She said with a smirk.

I sighed. Guess she isn't too stupid. Treating her like a kid won't be much beneficial to me. Should I
treat her like a grown-up child then? Seeing her reaction, she seems to be fascinated by my methods
of using mana. If she is a higher being shouldn't be things like this be normal to her? Or is she like
me too?

"The process is simple yet exceedingly strenuous", I said and paused.

"I am listening", she replied.

"When I was 2, I started reading books about mana. Upon reading them I learned mana exists all
around us. Since it was a foreign subject for me because of the absence of it in my previous world,
I was curious about it. Hence, one day I came along the decision of why people just blindly accpet
the natural order. Hence, that became the motivating factor for me to awaken before time."

"That doesn't explain h-" I interrupted her by placing a finger on my lip, "I haven't stopped
talking." I said and she huffed, crossing her arms beneath her ample breasts.

"With enough concentration I could spot the fragments that would later form my mana core within
me. That level of concentration could be achieved by diverting your attention. Just like how mages
chant the name of spells to give themselves a specific direction of mana output, shape and
intensity, similarly you can select any position that might help you concentrate. The next stage was
most arduous", I continued explaining, skipping the splitting of mana core which helped me make
two mana cores inside myself. Sylvia kept listening to me with stars in her eyes, "Concentrating on
the individual mana fragments, I made them move. Since I didn't have a mana core influencing
them seemed almost impossible. However, since their purpose was already pre-determined, it was
easy for me to convince them into moving towards my sternum much faster."
Sylvia let out a shallow breath. Her expression made it seem like she was hearing the method for
the first time. This seriously raises questions on the deity part. It's almost as if they are called
deities because of their inherent abilities. If they were revered as gods and couldn't even come up
with something as simple as this- it means they were nothing but unworthy. Like privileged kids
born in a rich household. Who have all the wealth in the world but do not understand how that
wealth is earned or how it works.

"And the other?" She asked after a brief moment of digesting the information I gave her.

"Shortly after my awakening, I experienced problems with the amount of mana my core could
hold. The mana density wasn't enough so I couldn't just advance my core at a faster pace. So
instead of advancing my core, I focused on a more practical method- Brimming my core with same
amount of mana as I have lost. After enough practice I could fill half of my core in a matter of a
few seconds even if I was running or using mana in a rapid succession." I finished my explanation.

Sylvia now had full moons in her eyes, her hands gripping her robe, "This is fascinating. To think
that a human would be able to comprehend mana and develop methods like us despite having an
innate handicap is just marvelous. And you're not even lying" She exclaimed.

She knew I wasn't lying. That means she must've performed a kind of spell that tells her whether I
am lying or not. But even this had a loophole. I cannot lie, but that also means I can omit details.
Like the formation of my other core.

"My turn now?" I asked and she calmed down, the momentary excitement and curiousness dying
out and a palpable tension filled the cave. She knew exactly that whatever I ask will bring out most
of her. It was a long process. While I was telling her my story of awakening and the absorption of
mana, I had split my mind into telling the story and thinking what kind of question would result in
her telling me the most of her secrets.

"Hmmm", I hummed, and I could see a perceptible apprehension appearing over her perfectly
sculpted face, "I need you to tell me everything; Ranging from the origin to the cause and the exact
of history of who did it."

"W-What are you talking about?" She stuttered. A sign that she was being pushed in the corner.

My finger raised up, pointing at her chest, "The wound that festers right there", I said pointing at
the invisible wound. It was pretty obvious from the beginning. Her eyes widened for the sixth time
since my arrival here. Her hands balled into fists; the pure white robes being stained with a drop of
crimson as her nails dug into her palm. She bit her lip, frustration evident on her face.

However, she soon regained her lost composure, breathing out shallow breaths,

"Very well. It all started..."

***********************************

(A/n I am back? Maybe, lol xD.

Tho I haven't recovered I am much better than before. So here is the chapter. Hope you enjoy
it. Cheers!

Also join this discord server for updates and discussions)

https://discord.gg/Ekjd8tmz5K
 Volume 01 - Chapter 06: A Farewell

~2495 words

The cave rumbled violently.

Specks of dust and stones started to fall from the ceiling as the whole place seemed to collapse.

A crack ran along the far corner of the cave followed by a cacophonous boom of an explosion.

My eyes travelled towards Sylvia; the pristine white robes tainted in a deep shade of crimson as
blood gushed out profusely. The portal that would lead me outside was killing her, but it was
necessary. Although she had been kind to me, I could not stay here forever.

A subtle warm hue permeated from her body, converting into a bright white light. I closed my eyes,
the intensity of light dangerously high for the un-augmented eye. The light subsided after a fraction
of a second revealing her true form.

She was as the myths described dragons. Four legs with wings. Nothing out of ordinary. However,
what differentiated her from the norms established about dragons on earth were her horns that
curled downwards.

Her whole body was littered in a golden shade as intricate, masterfully carved runes appeared
throughout her whole body. A pained gasp escaped her as another deafening explosion resounded.

"You should hurry up. I have no intention of dying in a squabble that has nothing to do with me", I
said in a neutral tone.

Despite the predicament, Sylvia laughed heartily, "Don't be like that. I am sure you have
everything to do with who's coming here." She replied as her snout got closer to me.

"At least not yet", I replied and was about to say something else but a stabbing, piercing sensation
entered my body as I saw her doing something with my core.

It burned.

It was within my tolerance level but the fact that it burned so much was troubling. My secondary
core that was light red right now glistened in a golden aura, a sign forming on it. Like an ancient
tree it branched, spreading further until it was covering half of my core.

I looked up to her. Her eyes had lost all its color- literally, the lavender eyes replaced by golden-slit
eyes. The runes over her body disappeared. My hand travelled up and caressed her face.

It was cold.

Glacial cold.

Life was already leaving her body.

"My, my, don't touch me like that", she said, the somber smile unable to hide the excruciating pain
that her eyes screamed.

"Thanks", I said in a hushed whisper. There were no words needed to exchange. Both of us knew
what her current situation was. She would fall here... and I'd live, preparing for what's coming. She
left out crucial details, but I understand that was what's necessary for me.

To find the truth behind everything myself.

I looked back at her, removing my hand, "Don't you have something else to ask of me too?" I
spoke.

Her eyes widened, "I really can't hide anything from you, can I?"

"You're just awfully expressive", I said shrugging the unrequired compliment. A small spark
caused a ripple in space as she took out a shiny object from it. Plucking a feather from her wings
she handed both things to me. "Wrap it in my feather. It will hide its mana signature", she spoke in
a rushed tone.

Mana signature...

A living, sentient being...

Is this her child?

"I will take care of it", I said, and she gave me a warm smile.

It was almost time.

Turning on my heel, I started walking towards the portal that led out from this collapsing cave.

"Is calling me grandma... just once, too much to ask for?" She spoke. I stopped, looking down at
my feet. She had taken care of me. Nursed me. And most importantly gave me knowledge needed
to become strong enough so I can enjoy my life without interruptions.

I turned around.

For the first time since coming to this world I tried something, I thought I would be impossible to
do, ever.

I smiled.

"Until next time, Grandma", I said and stepped through the portal.

Although I never looked back. Although I never augmented my ears in mana. I could still feel tears
of joy cascading down her eyes and on the ground. I could feel the tangible ebullience emanating
from her.

My first and last act of kindness for her. It was all over now. My time with her, was the most
entertaining since I came into this nameless world. It unveiled many mysteries, proved many
hypotheses, satisfied many curiosities.

She was one of the most genuine and kind person I ever met.

I guess I can do her one favor.

.
.
.
.

Kill the one who killed her. That way I won't owe her anything, anymore.
The similar sensation of teleporting hit me as a wave of mild nausea washed over me. Suppressing
the bile, I squinted my eyes as the sight from the other side of the portal came into view.

The phenomenon ended and I landed on my feet, impact cushioned by wind mana. Landing deftly,
I looked around, trying to guess where I had ended up.

Tall, lofty trees with a strange mist. A small look at the place and one can guess that I was in the
forest of Elenoir. My gaze travelled from one place to another, looking for any signs of life.

I closed my eyes, finetuning my harmony with mana. I could feel myself become one with it. The
two orbs of mana inside me glowed in a dark shade of yellow and a lighter shade of red.

Being a quadra elemental had its perks. No matter where I was, I could absorb mana as much as I
could, regardless of what kind of ambient mana it was. Coupled with Sylvia's nameless technique
which we named "Mana Rotation"; I refined it by my own knowledge. Hence, even if I was
relaxing my core automatically absorbed mana.

My primary core was Dark Yellow, while the secondary core was Light Red, a means of disguise.
Mana flowed my core and came out of my pores. It wasn't a use of mana through veins or channels
which in my case, I had both since I had two cores, enabling me to awaken both as augmenter and
conjurer. The mana condensed and then released in form of a dome and began spreading.

Like a SONAR, I felt responses from everything. A few E-class beasts- Deerhounds. A carriage. 4
men. One of them was a mage in orange stage.

My eyes opened as I looked in the direction of my discovery.

"Slave Traders", I whispered. It must be slave traders. Why else would human go that deep in the
forest with mana beasts that could track a correct route in the bewitched mist of this forest.

Those beasts... I need them. I couldn't find other mana beasts so the best route to solve this issue
would be to take away what they own.

I was about to make a mana augmented jump when suddenly a migraine hit me,

"Ahem, ahem, Mic Test!" A familiar voice boomed in my ears. My brow raised a fraction of an
inch at the voice, using my core as a medium.

"Yes, the voice is coming using your core as medium", she replied, affirming my thoughts. She
was as fascinating as she could get. Although she messed and had a clumsy thought process, she
was still an interesting individual... or should I call her a grandma now.

Familial relations are something I was always fascinated about, but never understood them. Maybe
after all she imparted to me, I should call her at least that.

"As for why I can record messages and play them at predetermined times using your core as
medium is because of my will. However, as you know, I am a dragon, so my will is significantly
stronger and different than any mana beast you will ever encounter. As for how to utilize my will...
you will have to figure that out yourself." She paused for a brief while, "After how much I learned
from you, it seems strange to be advising an extraordinary individual as you, however, as your
grandma, I still want you to enjoy your life. I know that's your main motive, but as things stand,
this whole world would be plunged into chaos in the near future, and you will be the epicenter of
all that madness", she said.

"Well, that isn't pleasant to hear. A really ominous thing to say to a 3-year-old ", I whispered under
my breath.

"You will hear from me when you reach the stage beyond white core", she said, a conclusivity in
her voice. "I'll wish you luck. May FATE be kind to you, Kiyotaka Ayanokoji."

And just like that her voice first became muffled while uttering my name and then vanished
completely, replaced by the echo of crickets in the deathly calm of the evening forest.

I looked forward, adding another goal to mind.

Integration of the draconic will.

*********************************

Sitting quietly on a branch of tree, I continued to observe the four slave traders. As I had detected
before, one of the four was a mage. Although his core stage was high, he seemed like the conceited
individuals.

Prideful and useless.

Just like how some people think having a higher muscles mass will help them in fights. It was
pretty obvious that core stage would make people feel secure and they will think that their actual
battle prowess needs nothing but core stage.

However, utility of magic or mana arts as Sylvia put it, depended on its usage. Just like the drop of
water that can kill a man if dropped from enough height under optimal conditions.

Still, it never hurts to be cautious. But the fact that someone with such a high core stage isn't an
adventurer but a slave trader... it must have some other meaning. It doesn't make sense since he can
become much richer by getting a few beast cores.

I waited until the pitch-black darkness encircled the whole forest. It was dark but mana usage and
the light from the bonfire was enough to let me track their every movement. After a while I saw
two of them go somewhere, while the other two stayed behind; one sleeping and the other one
urinating near a tree.

It was finally time.

Using deviant mana, I jumped and landed just beside the man who was urinating. With a quick
mana augmented flick, I snapped his neck. Sound mana was still in effect as the crunch of his neck
fell on deaf years.

Without wasting a fraction of a second, I made my way towards the second one, who was sleeping.
Placing my hand over his chest, I sent a bolt of lightning. His body spasmed once and then went
limp, the chest area brown and crisp as he got a near-instant death.

Once I confirmed their deaths, I hid in the bushes, waiting to ambush the other two. Luckily, the
non-mage arrived first. Using Sound mana to suppress my steps, I sneaked behind him. Placing my
hands over his both ears, I sent a high frequency wave into his ears. His eyes rolled back, and
without even the time to shout or wail in agony, his body went limp, brain damaged to the extent it
lost its mass.

Leaves crunched as beneath the last one's feet. He looked around, seemingly unaffected by the
death of his mates. "A child mage. Looks like another sack of gold made its way to me." He said,
taking out his sword. His nature was as I expected. Selfish and self-conceited.
Well... killing him makes it easier.

Mana augmented his body and sword as they hummed. As he was about to take a mana augmented
dash towards me, I flicked my wrist. A heart-curdling scream escaped his mouth as an earthen
spike impaled his calf and then his shoulder. He fell down to his one un-impaled knee, gasping for
breath.

I took one careful step at a time. Wary of any elemental attacks.

However, he remained still. Sobbing. His hand touched the transfixed spike, trying to break it.
However, the spike itself was double coated in layers of mana from my secondary core.

I walked closer and placed a hand over his shoulder, "Who's order was this?" I asked, closing the
proximity between us.

"Keughh", A groan escaped his mouth.

Looks like he won't answer just like that. At times like this I truly agree with what Ruyen said.
"Violence", really is sometimes the best answer to certain situations. Putting my hand over his one
ear, I exploded his eardrum. His own cries were inaudible as I nullified them.

Warm, crimson fluid flowed seamlessly from his ear, making a small puddle between his knees.

"I'll ask again... who ordered the slave abduction."

Once again, I was met with nothing, but silence interrupted by his teeth gnashing and grinding
together.

Gripping a patch of his hair I brought his face close to mine, "You'll reveal everything... one way
or the other", I said, releasing the full impact of the veil of mana pressure on him.

--------------------------------------------

Using the water conjured from the water mana, I cleaned my hands and face, rubbing the blood off.
The blood binding to fabric is quite hard unless it's removed within 24 hours. Once all blood was
wiped off, I snapped my fingers, and the corpse of the mage was caught on fire- burnt to ashes in
blue flames.

The intel I managed to get from him was interesting. Moving forward, it could help me a lot.
Rummaging some supplies from the dead bodies and collecting a few gold coins, I moved towards
the carriage.

My hands reached for the double handles of the door of the carriage.

Pulling them my gaze landed on a girl... an elf girl... gunmetal hair that came down on her dirty
face and emerald eyes that shone vividly despite the state of the girl. Tears welled up in her eyes
but before she could cry, I gripped her by the arm and pulled her outside.

Slamming her hand into the back of the carriage, I glared at her, closing the distance between us,
"What is your name?"

She hesitated, suppressing the sobs, "Mom told me not to tell my name to strangers" she replied.

However, my method was a bit rash. My grip over her loosened, as I let her sit on the ground, "I
saved you. Can I at least know your name?" I asked softly, but the monotone voice of mine made it
sound like something else.

"T-Tessia, Tessia Eralith", she replied shyly, fidgeting with her tattered robe.

My eyes widened.

Eralith...

What good fortune.... I thought as I turned towards her

"Would you like me to take you home?" I asked as I saw the silly girl's face brighten up.

This trip is certainly going to be fruitful...

*******************************

(A/n Yes, I didn't die from depression. I am back with chapters.

Anyways, Hope you enjoy the chapter. Will be back with more)
 Volume 01 - Chapter 07: The Confrontation

~2480 Words

Passing through the lofty trees of the Elshire Forest, I looked back at the elf girl, following closely
behind me.

It's been a few days since we started walking towards her home.

Little by little she was able to help venture through the bewitched mist of the Elshire Forest with
ease. Elves had a natural ability of navigation through this mist. It was an intriguing concept. There
was something going on with the mist. It wasn't a natural phenomenon.

Almost like this place was built as a natural defense. Or to hide something. But what exactly? This
world was full of untapped potential and mysteries, and yet despite having so many things that
could ignite a spark of curiosity in any human, no discoveries had been made.

The main reason could be the existence of mana. Because people can use mana fueled scrolls, they
never thought about developing any other communication means. But that is a major flaw in their
development and thought process. Mana exists everywhere, but it can be sabotaged. It doesn't
guarantee a safe transmission.

No matter how much I thought, the mist seemed to be guarding something. Or someone. The
possibility of this happening was entirely true.

However, with no concrete evidence and foundation relating to it, I had to learn and develop the
knowledge myself.

Beginning with the elves...

Was the mist produced to protect them as a part of natural order? Or were elves just creatures that
came to existence as adaptive creatures in result of the mist. This would make sense since every elf
could navigate through this enchanted forest.

Shaking my head, I removed the thoughts to the back of my head. If I needed to understand it, I
needed to return to this place, and experiment on it. Although, it would be an arduous task since I
can't physically see mana or the composition of the mist as it doesn't have a physical mass.

"Umm", I was brought out of my thoughts by a familiar voice. The elven princess, Tessia Eralith,
fidgeted nervously, her gaze cast down as she walked closer to me, "Can I call you Art? You said
your family calls you that." She said, shyly.

Well, if calling me by a name will help me get closer to her, then I should have no issues, "Sure.
You can call me that. I'll call you Tess too", I replied, looking at her. A faint blush appeared on her
smiling face as she nodded in affirmation.

The rest of the day was spent with us walking through the forest. My secondary core was
undergoing changes. As expected, Sylvia's draconic will was acting up. In its unintegrated state, it
was resulting in severe bouts of pain, not only in the night but in the morning too. I was able to
hide it from the elf, Tessia.

Beast will integration or in this case draconic will, they would act in the same way. Without usage
of mana from the core, I had to spread the mana throughout my body so it could literally integrate
with my body. The phases of beast-will would unlock depending on the amount of insight in that
particular move.

It was a difficult time since I was integrating my will. Because of that I couldn't use mana from that
core. Luckily, I had two of them. But still, being short on mana was something that I didn't want.

------------------------

The veil of the darkness fell on us as we set camp for yet another night in the forest.

Judging from her expression, we were quite close to our destination. The problem remained in how
to confront the royal family.

During the previous inter-continental war between human and elves, the elves were led by their
king at that time, Virion Eralith. If he's alive, he would be the only one I need to take care of.
Someone, who has led people in a war and carried the burden of fallen allies on their shoulders...
such people are the ones I need to be wary of.

As I was thinking about my confrontation, I voice chimed in, "Art... why don't you come inside and
sleep?" Tessia said. I looked away from her, feeling the cold wind as my eyes set on the moon. It
was a full moon. The light was soft to the eye, making the otherwise dangerous night of the forest
look alluring. The moon coupled with the brisk wind was magnetic.

Flashes of my past life came crashing down in my mind. The second island special exam. My
time...

Whatever happened, happened. All of that was in the past. What matters is the present.

But...

A sigh escaped my mouth.

"That would be impossible... for now", I muttered at the thought as I looked back at Tessia who
was still standing there, "Sure", I replied, not rejecting her, knowing that her stubborn nature will
lead to me sleeping there anyways in the end. It was best not to waste energy on idle chatter.

(A/n No need to get confused as to what's bothering him. Will reveal in time.)

-------------------------------------------------

"Art!" Tessia squealed excitedly, pulling me by my hand. It was finally here. The portal that led to
the hidden place of the elves.

The same nauseating sensation hit me, as I felt myself pull inside the portal. Once the sensation
subsided, I finally looked up to take in the sight in front of me.

Pristine.

That was the word that popped into my head as I gawked at the elven city. It appeared we had
directly teleported right past the gates. What I saw before me were buildings that seemed to be
built out of a jade-like material. These jade buildings were so flawless and smooth that each
seemed to be carved from a single, huge stone.

Tess was still holding onto my hand when a group of what seemed like guards arrived out of
nowhere. These elven warriors emanated a dignified air, all dressed in coordinated black suits with
green trimmings and a golden shoulder guard on their left shoulder. These five guards all carried a
rapier strapped to their waist.

All of them were in later stages of Orange Core. It was impressive but either way, it meant that
these guys weren't as impressive as their attire made them look.

The guards ignored my presence as they suddenly kneeled in front of Tessia in unison. "We
welcome back the royal princess."

"..." My gaze flicked back and forth between the guards and Tessia.

My intuition was right. She was the royal princess after all.

Tessia was actually the princess of this whole kingdom.

When I tried to let go of Tessia's hand, she suddenly squeezed her hand tighter. In a voice so cold
and apathetic that I mistook her voice for my own, she said, "You may rise."

They stood up with their right fist still crossing their chest when the knight in front speaks.
"Princess, we arrived as soon as we saw that the royal teleportation gate had been used. The King
and Queen are..."

Before he could finish speaking, I heard a cry not too far away.

"My baby! Tessia, you're okay! Oh, my baby!"

Running towards us was a middle-aged man and woman. From the crown on the man's head and
the tiara encircling the woman's forehead, I assumed that they were the King and Queen.

The King's tall, built body was uniformed in a loose, decorated robe. His emerald eyes were
pointed upwards, and his thin lips were tensed, matching his short, military style hair.

While the King had a dignified but somewhat reserved appearance, the Queen was beautiful too.
Although she was a bit past her youthful stage. Her round eyes shimmered a light blue hue. Her
silver hair was curled down, flailing past her back as she ran towards us, her well-proportioned
figure visible underneath her dress.

The mother's cheeks were lined with tears as the father had a tense expression that looked like he
was holding back tears as well.

I turned my gaze to see Tessia's face visibly soften as she started tearing up as well. I let go of her
hand and gently pushed her towards her parents.

What was I supposed to feel at this moment?

Happy? Joyous? Because she met her parents?

Or sad? Because seeing her reuniting with her family would make a kid cry because he lost his own
family in a bandit attack.

I wasn't sure what I was supposed to feel. In my days away from them, the thought of what
happened to them, or how they're doing crossed my mind only twice.

Was I supposed to feel like this? Or am I really unable to feel anything other than being curious
about everything?
Tessia landed in the arms of her mother who started sobbing at this point on their knees, both
burying their face in their daughter's shoulders.

I looked at the king. He might have authority, but he was weak. A lot.

It was surprising. How can a man so weak rule over a whole kingdom in a world where only power
matters. Power triumphs all. Surely there would be rebellions. But will people who worship power
follow a person so weak that I could kill him right now?

There must be a hidden reason.

A secret.
Or...

A secret weapon.

A guardian strong enough to be protecting the royal family. It could be the fear of the former king,
or it could be someone who has made a pact with the royalty. Either way, it's impossible that this
king was the reason the kingdom is intact.

The guards became tense as another man walked through them. A man well past his prime.

He had sharp features, lined with wrinkles. His predatory gaze landed on me, his features
scrunching. For a brief moment he looked at me, narrowing his gaze before turning away. Making
his way towards the king and queen he ran his hand over Tessia's head.

He must be her grandpa. So, does that mean... he's the elven commander, Virion Eralith.

After a while of reunion, the king walked up to me and offered me to come with him to his castle.
It was obvious it wasn't a request, but rather an order. They would surely interrogate me for what
exactly happened. And if I wanted to make use of them, I had to establish a bond of trust based on
truth laced with lies.

For the deadliest lies are those that have the truth mixed in them.

------------------------------------------------

"My name is Arthur Leywin. Son of Reynolds and Alive Leywin. Born in a remote city of Ashber,
I was separated from my family when we were travelling from Ashber to the floating city of Xyrus,
during a bandit attack", I gave a small summary of myself in the most formal way possible.

Getting treated as a kid would lead to nowhere, so I had to make a situation where they don't treat
me as a kid.

The king was taken aback by mature behavior as he coughed awkwardly, "Sorry for assuming. My
name is Aludin Eralith, the king of Elenoir. This is my wife, Merial, the queen." Turning his head
towards the old elf he said, "And this is my father as well as the former king, Virion Eralith."

He finished the introductions and then leaned on the table, placing his chin over his interlinked
fingers.

"So... how about you tell us, where did you found Tessia and how did you rescue her?"

The conversation was going as I expected it to be. However, I didn't expect them to be using
someone as a lie detector. I could feel someone observing me but was hidden. However, the mana
used to hide that individual wasn't its own.

In other words, Mages that were adept in sensory and deception were being used to scrutinize our
conversation.

Using my control over every function in my body, I calmed my heart, letting the heartbeat increase
only when I was about to tell a traumatic event. Different people have different ways to react to a
lie. In some cases, the heartbeat increases, while in some cases people gulp down a hard lump of
saliva. Abnormal body language such as fidgeting, hiding your hands behind your back or in
pockets. An exaggerated display of confidence. Shoulders shrugging. Eye blink. Having a weird
stance of standing. Other altercations in behavior and mood such as increased agitation. Everything
related to a person telling a lie or hiding something.

Taking care of everything I started to tell them my story of how I killed the bandits. Of course, I
skipped the part where I interrogated one of them. The tension in the room kept on fluctuating as
continued to narrate my story.

"So, you're telling me a kid not even 4 years old has not only awakened but was able to kill adults?"
The king said in a mocking tone.

"Like I said before which the king seemed to have missed. They were all normal humans. It
became pretty easy since usage of mana gives a person a huge advantage." I explained and I still
saw doubt on the king's face.

"How dare you lie to the king?"

*Shiinggggg*

The sound of the sword leaving its scabbard resonated as a guard plunged his sword towards me.

Finally, it happened. There are always such people in ranks of the guards who get conceited just
because they are a part of an important group. They think their actions are justified. They think
they matter. However, their worth is because of their name in the important group. Take that away
and they are left with nothing.

Such people need to be humbled every once in a while.

Just as he took another step closer to me, the water mana that I had been slowly conjuring, turned
to ice. The ice spread under his heel and stuck his mana augmented feet to the ground. Casting a
veil of increased gravity on him, I made him crash into the ground.

The process was instantaneous. Before the other royal guards could even react, their colleague was
already on the ground, immobilized- unable to move.

From the corner of eyes, my gaze landed on the former king, Virion Eralith.

He had a huge smirk over his face as his eyes shone in excitement.

GOT HIM!

********************************

(A/n Yahallo! Hope you all enjoyed the chapter. In case you all are wondering what
happened to the beasts when he said he wants them, the interrogation from slave traders and
other stuff, be patient. Everything will reveal itself in time.
Another important thing is that while I enjoy your savage comments and I reply to every
comment, I will like you all to stop asking me about the ship. Romance isn't a focused topic in
this fic. I mean there is romance and feelings of love and stuff but its not the central focus. It's
more about Kiyo playing everything his way.

That's all and See you in the next one.

SAYONARA )
 Volume 01 - Chapter 08: A Spar

(A/n This is last chapter of this volume. Epilogue will be published when this chapter gets 60
votes. Yep, ain't capping.)

~3183 words

A feeble knock echoed in the room I was given by the elven royalty.

-- Flash Back Starts --

"I am sure this demonstration will be enough to let you know that I am not lying... your majesty" I
replied, giving a minute bow showing the bare minimum of curtsy. I wouldn't have used my powers
in front of them since the guard would've been stopped in time anyways.

But acting like a victim and powerless individual in front of them may lead to them using me as
they wish.

"Forgive me for the guard's unruly behavior. We will see to it that he is properly disciplined", the
king spoke, his tone and intentions betraying the words that came out of his mouth.

Silently, I sat down, waiting for the king and queen to speak something. But my eyes were set on
the old man, Virion Eralith. His eyes were sharp, ferocity and serenity in a perfect equilibrium. The
smirk never left his face. His arms were crossed as he continued to scrutinize my every behavior
and move.

"As we now know what you said was true, I am sure you'd want something as a reward", the king
spoke.

Finally.

The line I was waiting for.

"Actually, if you'd be so generous, i'll like two things as my reward", I said and interlinked my
fingers.

-- Flash Back Ends --

Quickly getting up I went towards the door. The well-mannered triple knocks on the door had
turned into violent clobbers. Judging by the impatience, I can already guess who it is.

Reaching for the handle of the door of my temporary room in this castle, I opened it.

A gunmetal haired elf came hurtling towards me like a high-speed projectile.

Shifting my weight back at my heels, I turned to the side, narrowly dodging the clumsy headbutt.
Her feet stumbled as she went flying towards the ground. My hand travelled quickly and grabbed
her by the scruff of her dress.

She stopped mid-air, her nose just above the white tile of the floor.

"You need to be more careful", I said, letting her down on the ground.
She got up, with a pout on her face she made her way towards me, "Meanie. Why did you act like
that in front of my parents?", she paused and then her eyes widened like she had remembered
something else to bother me with, "and what did you asked for reward? Why did you insisted on
just talking to my parents?"

"I just asked them to let me go home", I replied. It wasn't a lie. I did ask them to help me go back to
the human kingdom. However, I don't need to tell her that I asked for two favors.

She nodded her head in affirmation as if she had comprehended everything. "Are you going to
leave?" She asked.

"Yes, I will. When the teleportation gates open, I will leave to reunite with family", I replied to her.
Although, I was in no particular hurry to see Reynolds and Alice again, but I guess this is how a
normal kid my age will respond.

Her head lowered, subtle melancholy looming over her.

I am not sure how should I respond to this situation. Should I pat her like a pet and tell her to cheer
up? Should I tell her that we have time so she can still play with me? Or should I tell her the truth
that I have no intention of mingling with her?

Things like these confuse me. I told myself that I will live a new life. I will experience feelings and
see people in new light. Yet, here I am, turning every possible person into a usable piece in this
huge game of chess.

Was it my nature? The nature to manipulate people? Be apathetic. Or was it my pure instinct to do
everything in my power to protect my peace, no matter how many tool-... people I have to
sacrifice.

Looking up I saw the elven princess still looking down, her shoulders shuddering. A sigh escaped
my lips,

"Do you mind if you leave me alone for a while, Tess? I need some time to rest", I said, trying to
sound gentle.

Her face shot up. The corner of her eyes had huge beads of tears, ready to cascade down her
cheeks. Her eyes were moist which glistened as the light from lighting artifacts reflected from
them. She looked at me for a while, hoping I would stop her so she can say whatever she wanted to
say.

However, whatever she wanted to say could wait.

Her resolve to continue bothering me finally shattered as she started sobbing and finally left the
room. I saw her pull the doors as hard as she could and ran away. Shallow, rushed steps bounced
back from hallways, subtle sniffles reaching my ear.

Once the sound of her steps vanished, I closed the door and made my way towards my bed. Letting
myself fall on the bed, I stared at the ceiling. Something that I had been wondering about for some
time now, crossed my mind.

Deviant forms of mana.

Ice and lightning were exclusive to humans. Magma and metal to dwarves. Illusion and Plant
magic to elves. The real mystery is the reason why the elemental or deviant forms are exclusive to
races. Morphologically physical altercations between the three races existed, granting them their
unique, distinguishable features. However, the internal anatomy of them were the same.

As of now, I never encountered a dwarf, but after secretly sending pulses of mana, I was able to get
enough information about their anatomy. It was the same, except for a few contretemps but they
weren't significant. Not enough to explain the reason behind the exclusivity of deviant forms of
mana.

Was it the environmental difference? The elves being close to nature were able to unlock plant
magic. The same logic could be applied to illusion magic. They have already adapted to the
bewitched mist. They do not lose their natural sense of direction and the mist's effects are null on
their senses.

So, for me to unlock them do I have the study the necessary essence of life? Plant magic was
useful, in more ways than one. Just like any other magic form, it could act as the best form of
automatic self-defense as well as offense.

Still laying on the bed, I brought my hand in front of my face. A small droplet of water formed in
front of me. The water droplet spin violently and started changing color. Streaks of white started to
spread throughout it, forming a nexus of interlinked solid mass of ice. Fire mana ignited below it
and I willed more ice into it.

The ice and flames reacted to each other in a perfect harmony, fighting for control and dominance.
It was at an equilibrium. Neither element was stronger than the another. Just a matter of output of
mana and comprehension. The ice sizzled as I increased the intensity of flames.

The flames changed colors. The color of flames in my previous world changed when a metal or
metal salt was added to it. When a metal salt was introduced to a flame, a combustion reaction
ensued. This reaction excites an electron in the metal from its ground state to a higher orbital. In
order to return to its ground state, the electron releases the additional energy in the form of light.

However, in this world it's much easier. The raw input of mana in flames and the basic
comprehension of the metallic salts related to the particular color of flames could result in the
change. In other words, by increasing its intensity, one can change its color.

The way I unlocked fire element wasn't based on genetics. I had a clear comprehension of it. The
cycle of oxygen, fuel and heat. Oxygen is naturally occurring, fuel is the mana, heat is produced
from the combustion of mana particles conjured from core. A perfect, well-balanced cycle making
simple orange flames.

Spells in this world worked based on visualization of spells. People chant their attack loudly
because it helps them focus on the mass, output, intensity, density, volume of the spell. Search for
an environment with copper or visualize adding it to the flame. Visualization helps in directing
focus.

I opened my eyes.

The previously orange flames around the ice had turned into blue-green flames, surging with
newfound power and intensity. Remove copper and add copper acetate. It was naturally present in
this world. The flames lost their blue counterpart and burned even fiercely in a green hue. The mist
from the smoldering ice, regenerating again and again filled the whole room.

With a quick flick, I cancelled the flames and threw the icicle in the corner of the room. Wind
mana propelled clearing the mist in the whole room. It wasn't mine. But rather a foreign presence.
A lock of black hair fell on the ground. My vision warped as wind blew once again. I felt the world
around me spin.

"An illusion", I concluded and ceased my movement. If someone could use illusion magic to the
point, they could deceive a solid yellow mage, then its best I don't make a reckless move. The
wind whistled near my ear, but I had already augmented my ears in a protective veil of mana and
an addition layer of sound, to filter out any other illusions.

Ice condensed in my palms.

"Aren't you a cute little scary boy", A honey tinted voice spoke in my ear. The breath touched the
inside of my ear, but I didn't turn back. The voice and the breath... It was surreal. Too good to be
true. A near perfect replication. But it wasn't enough to deceive me.

"Ohhh", The voice spoke once again. I felt the voice's eyes looking at me with amusement.

"Can you just stop and get to the point?" I said in a neutral tone, letting the elements shimmer out
of life. The subtle wind that circulated around the room stopped as a silhouette appeared. It was a
young woman, wearing formal white elven robes. Jet black hair fell down on her shoulder and
below to her bosoms. Her corner of her obsidian eyes were creased as she had a narrow, almost a
teasing smile on her face.

"You are no fun. I was just getting excited", she said and laughed.

"What do you want from me?" I spoke with no hostility in my voice.

"Elder Virion has called you out in the backyard. He wishes to talk to you", She said and turned on
her heel. Taking a few steps forward she stopped and looked back from over her shoulders, "You
should make up for the damage you did", she said and paused once more as she cocked her head in
the direction where her lock of hair was, "see you later, boy~" A tremor ran through my spine at
her voice. Before I could see back towards her, she was gone.

A sigh escaped my lips.

"it's going to be a pain", I muttered under my breath as I made my way towards where the elder elf
had summoned me.

-------------------------------

Standing across the old elf, I let my arms dangle freely to the either side. I tossed the wooden
sword to the side. The elder raised a brow at me.

"Won't you be using a weapon?" He asked, cracking his index finger.

"I prefer hand-to-hand", I replied to him.

It was useless to act like an innocent child in front of him. He was shrewd but what amazed me was
his ability to accept things as they were.

"Very well. Show me what you got", he said and dashed towards me.

I am not sure why I should oblige to his call of showing him what I got but I guess he wants to test
me for something, evaluate my worth or just trying to satisfy his own curiosity. Whatever it is, it
will bring me nothing but benefits.
The girl from before. She is certainly stronger than the old man. The amount of mana her core held
was phenomenal when compared to him. So why is she serving the royal family when she can
topple the kingdom?

As I was busy with my inner monologue, I felt jab directed at my solar plexus. My body caved in,
and feet shifted a quarter of an inch. His jab slide right past me. Using the palm of my hand, I
directed his blow smoothly away from me. A small opening appeared in his defenses from my
action towards his shoulders.

Taking advantage of it, I delivered a straight foot jab at his shoulder blade.

The straight foot jab is an effective technique to catch your opponent and off balance them or to
counter their attacks as they close the distance to throw them.

It was an effective technique and one of the basic kick techniques used in Muay-Thai martial-arts.
While it is used mainly to target the mid-section of an opponent, I had directed the kick at his
shoulder. This is because this move involved hitting with the base of the foot. Augmenting the side
or narrow portion of body result in a cutting effect while augmenting a wide area result in a
fracturing effect.

The Elder- Virion stumbled a few steps back. His eyes widened at me, a look on his face that
indicated longing. Suddenly, he started cackling like a maniac.

"You brat. You are really interesting. I already like you", he spoke although I didn't ask him to like
me.

"I will get serious now", he said, his cheerful expression being replaced by a more animalistic one.
Jet black aura surrounded him, his eyes gleaming in a golden hue. "Here I come", he said and
vanished.

His speed was astonishing. Enough to perception blitz most people. I closed my eyes and focused.
Wind mana coalesced around me in a thick green sheen. I remembered my research about my
favorite element. Not just the wind, but the nature itself.

Focus.

The movement of wind. The change in wind pressure from the usage of mana. Wind blowing.
Wind moving in irregular pattern because of someone manipulating it.

Virion was a wind mage. His transformation included integrating with a high-level mana beast's
will.

With my eyes still closed, I felt the movement in wind.

Subtle, erratic, serene, violent, tranquil, vicious.

Wind fluctuated behind me.

Tilting my neck, a bit to the right side, I dodged a blow. Opening my eyes, I gripped his hand clad
in a black aura and ignited blueish green flames. The flames stuck to him as he pulled his hand
away from me and created some distance.

But I didn't allow it.

Closing the little distance between us, I used the same martial arts technique again. In this situation,
I had deemed the Muay-Thai arts to be optimal.

My hands can't breach his defenses and attack at the same time. The diverse selection of
complicated kicks in these martial arts were the most suitable right now.

Using mana underneath my feet, I exploded it in rapid succession. The ground beneath me
splintered as I closed the distance. Cacophonous booms resounded as I arrived just in front of him.

Despite I couldn't see his face underneath the black aura, I could tell he was getting distracted by
my techniques. His brain wasn't able to comprehend the techniques I was using. When his brain is
split into two equally arduous tasks, all I needed was to add complexion in my attack pattern.

I jumped up to his level and using the 'Slapping Foot-Thrust', I bent the kicking knee towards his
already hit shoulder. Just as he was about to defend it, I used a quick leg extension to hit him with
my foot. Usually, the top of the foot is used but also the whole foot can be used to strike the target
with this technique.

His head jerked back from the impact of the blow as he fell on his back. Augmenting my legs, I
quickly dashed backwards, creating a significant distance between us. Not giving him time to
recover, I conjured multiple ice spells and directed them at him.

His prone form moved at impeccable speeds and started dodging my attacks. His movements were
fluid and accurate. But the kick to the side of his head had dealt a significant damage. Every now
and then an icicle would stab him when he could've easily dodged it.

The black aura around him started to flicker as his movements became sluggish.

In a head on fight, I would've lost because of the small reach and extension of body. However,
dealing a big blow and then overwhelming with spells could help stall until his backlash occurs.

He did a big mistake. If he fought in his normal form, he could've fought better since he would've
had better stamina. But since he tapped into his beast will form, his stamina ran out quickly before
he could make use of it.

Either way, his loss was something that was inevitable.

After a few moments he fell to the ground and the black aura around him subsided. His breathing
was shallow and erratic. However, despite his loss he had a content smile over his face.

"I guess I deserve this for being arrogant, buahahahahaha", he said and stood up, still laughing like
a maniac.

Dusting his robes, he got up. His gaze landed on me and placed a hand over my shoulder.

"Brat, I have an offer to make", he said. I looked at him trying to express some sort of confusion
but judging from his expression it seemed like my features were still stoic and wasn't reflecting my
inner strife.

"I am listening", I replied.

"Do you know what's wrong with your core?" He asked me.

Of course, I knew what's wrong with it and I knew how to solve it theoretically, but since he has a
beast will, if I feign ignorance he can be of some help.
"No, I do not", I replied.

After that he started his explanation about beast ranks and origin of beast wills. Once he was done,
he looked at me and crossed his arms,

"So how about I propose a deal?" He asked.

I merely nodded in response.

"How about I make you my disciple and integrate your will. In return you can teach me your
fighting style?" He said with a smirk that wasn't suitable for this situation.

Although this wasn't a very beneficial deal, but since I would be staying here for a few years, being
in a good relationship with the elder would certainly be useful in long term.

"All right", I replied as he extended his hand.

After a brief re-check of my decision, I shake his hand.

My stay here is going to be fruitful.

**************************************

(A/n Hope you like the chapter.

See ya all next time

SAYONARA)
 Volume 01 - Epilogue

(A/n Holy mother of goblins. Woke. Up and saw votes goal is completed. )
~1220 words

/// Agrona Vritra ///

A pair of brown eyes looked at me, dead in the eye. Expression as neutral as it could get, an air of
detachment, like he deemed everything mundane and below his stature.

I looked down, not offended at all at the man's behavior.

He sat across me with his legs crossed and fingers interlinked. Brown hair neatly combed back
with a single strand falling over his right eyebrow.

My back left the support of the chair I was sitting in. My eyes caught gaze of the sovereign's
quarrel in front of me. Mutiple pieces were spread everywhere. Strikers, sentries, shields, casters,
instillers.

Like a carefully woven cobweb, simplistic and naive to the naked eye but an endless number of
traps and trepidations behind every move. A counter for every move. A trap set for every piece.
Feints and direct assaults.

I subtle excitement rose in my heart. How much time has it been since I last felt this kind of
challenge? The intellect was mind numbing. In all my years, I have never felt like this. Being
outplayed at every turn.

My hand travelled towards a black shield and moved it to the right square after two diagonal
spaces, defending my sentry from a pincer attack. Resting my head on my knuckles, I looked at
him.

His face was as stoic as the first day he arrived here. With a quick glance over the board, he picked
up a striker and moved it 3 squares. As I was about to see what kind of move he had played, he
rested his back against the chair for the first time since we started playing.

"Checkmate", he said and looked at my sentry. Following his gaze, I looked at the pieces. He was
right. All possible exits and any defenses had already been breached. Without me knowing he had
sent some to surround the more powerful pieces and breached my defenses from the inside.

"Excellent", I spoke out loud, satisfied at my own loss. It was a well-deserved victory for him.

"You shouldn't take every good decision. Sometimes, the key to a true win is take a bad decision to
secure a good outcome in the long run", he spoke in his usual mocking tone.

"You are first lesser to talk to me like that", I spoke, amused at his comment.

"You flatter me, High Sovereign", he spoke and took a sip from the tea in front of him. A mild
frustration welled up in the pit of my very being. He always had a way to get on my nerves, but
then again, the sheer intellect always amused me. Just because of that I always forgave whatever
he said.

(A/n Agrona is sapio-sexual)

Suddenly, frantic clamors boomed outside. The sound of metal armors clanged, evident that one of
the guards had something urgent to report. The double doors opened, and a figure stepped inside.

Cadell. My right hand man.

He walked in, his hands tucked behind his back. Once he was inside the doors behind him closed
with a subtle click. He walked a bit closer and the took a knee. One hand over his knee and the
other over his chest, as he bowed his head deeply.

"Rise, Cadell", I said, and he got up. His gaze flicked from me to my guest for a fraction of a
second and then came back to meet mine.

"High Sovereign", he started the conversation formally, "the test subject has arrived", he finished
his sentence and then looked at the brown-haired man again.

Excitement bubbled inside me. Quickly standing up, I motioned for the man to follow behind me.
Cadell left way as he moved to the side. Storming through the multiple doors of Taegrin Caelum, I
made my way towards the stairs that led to the underground laboratory and Obsidian Vault.

We climbed down a series of narrow, winding stairs and into a roughly hewn tunnel. At its end, we
entered a chamber carved out of smooth, rippling black stone that glinted with a purple sheen,
almost as if it were giving off its own internal light.

The researchers were already there.

Clad in their research armor, they all were busy, tinkering with whatever instruments were present
there. A light purple hue illuminated the whole antechamber, bathing it in the glow of the
experiment. I walked silently towards the pulsating cylinders.

Some of the researchers saw me but I placed a finger on my lip, telling them to shut up.

It was happening. The anchor that had gave me the most troubles. A variable that was all I needed.

Walking closer to the machinery, I saw multiple tubes and wires attached to a new-born basilisk. Its
chest was stationary, not showing any movement. No sign of breath. No life. No soul. A perfect
vessel. Its serpentine body was coiled in a V-Shape with its small, barely visible wing tucked at the
either side.

I looked up, and the researchers paved way for me. Walking closer, I placed my hand on an orb.
My mind went blank a split second. Aether comported, the miniscule drop of insight into the edict
of fate reacted. Once again, the familiar sensation of being removed from my physical body
invaded me.

My eyes opened and I saw it once again.

A broken soul with a tattered heart. Too unsteady to be mended again. No purpose, no
determination to live on.

An empty husk of a man.

The threads of fate around him, the ones that never bent or submitted to me weakened. As almost if
they would break any second. Using the power from my insight, I once again tried to pull the
strings of fate. Break his old ones and reattach new strings. One that I would weave for him.

The strings rattled and then finally broke, too weak to handle the onslaught. The man's body went
limp, his soul already leaving his body. His soul was strong... indomitable. Using every fraction of
strength, I grabbed it, tying it in new threads of fate. Weaving them slowly and painfully.
Reattaching every severed link and severing the old ones.

Minutes trickled by as I continued the process.

A tug on my consciousness brought me out of my closed eye manipulation. My breath was

shallow, strained. My whole body felt like it would consume itself. Like a heavy, sludgy mass was
placed over my whole body.

Sudden gasps made my head turn backwards as I saw everyone looking in a particular direction.

A smirk formed over my face as I saw the brown-haired man bring the infantile body of the
basilisk to me. His eyes shot wide open, seeing me and then at the man in a rapid succession.

"The pieces are in place. It's time to begin the game of ch- Sovreign's quarrel", he said and handed
me the young basilisk.

His intelligent eyes looked at me, as if to asking my entire existence. His body was shaking, primal
fear evident in his eyes.

"Welcome to the land of living", I said as his eyes widened a fraction of an inch, "King Grey".

************************************

(A/n AAAND CUTTTTT.

That's it for [ Volume 1 ]. A few surprises in this epilogue. And yeah, it's short since it's
epilogue. I mean prologue was 800 words, lol.

Anyways, see ya all in [ Volume 2 ].

 Authot's Note.

Hello everyone. Author here. Just wanted to make somethings clear.

My main platform for writing fics in wattpad. Volume 2 is still on going on wattpad.

I am using WN and AO3 as Advertising platforms. If you are interested in this fic and want to read
more, You can read it on wattpad. But if you want to wait then you can wait and I will do a mass
update once its completely done on wattpad. I'll leave the link here.

TBATE | A Masterpiece - Volume 02 - Prologue - Wattpad

Thanks for reading.

 Prelude - Agrona Vritra

A subtle chime of the relic made me turn frantically backwards as my gaze washed over the
countless tubes and specimen in my laboratory. Bubbles rose up from one of the tubes filled with a
viscous liquid, glistening in a deep shade of amethyst from the Aether crystals.

Pushing the Vritra scientists, I made my way towards the source of the sound. The relic was
bronze colored, with a red needle on it. After many experimentations I concluded that this relic was
used to detect the fluctuations in ambient aether. Picking the relic up I saw the red needle
indicating towards the max output.

Aether was being used at a rapid rate--the fabric of reality churning and twisting--the result of my
countless days of struggle. A weapon powerful enough to aid me in my crusade against the tyrant...
and my father-in-law---Kezzes Indrath.

Placing my hand on one of the huge capsules made out of sturdy material and a glass top, I caressed
its surface. Finally... the first step to obtaining the Legacy. Anchors.

My head jerked back as I roared, "GO GET THE VESSEL."

The scientist and servants went into a frenzy as they stammered and started running here and there.
Two of them bolted outside into the nearby room where all the suitable candidates for the vessel
were. The others started tinkering with the other relics attached to it. We couldn't let this chance go
out of hands.

After a short while, the two that had run outside came back again with around ten new-borns, still
crying. Every last one of them had Vritra blood coursing through their veins. The two looked at me
and then at the kids. I felt a scowl form on my face as they both just stood there, lips quivering and
arms trembling, like they'd faint any second.

"What are you waiting for? Kill the first one and place it on the altar", I spoke up, releasing a
fraction of my King's force. The air became heavy as their eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets.
The one at the back fell on his knees as tears started falling from his eyes.

"Time is of essence. Value of life is up to you. Your own or a new-born you don't even know", I
spoke once again, making my voice less agitated despite the restlessness welling deep inside my
pounding, clobbering heart,

The man at front looked at his partner behind and then with a choked gasp twisted the little baby's
neck. A soft, almost inaudible sound echoed as life left its body. With one last look at the weak-
willed man at the back, I flicked my finger. A smooth spike emerged from the ground and pierced
him from the sternum and jutted out from his back. The lesser's blood flowed seamlessly across the
smooth surface of jet-black spike. A searing sound resounded as the decay type mana started
decomposing his body on the spot.

The first lesser understood the situation rather quickly. Without batting an eye at his dead
companion, he bolted towards the altar. The altar was two meters tall, its pillar carved out of pure
aether crystals. The top slab was made of a mix of multiple metals capable of conducting and
withstanding aether passage. The engravings on the slab were dull---like tainted gold.

Aether rushed through the pillar and then through the engravings. However, the slab remained
lifeless. Taking the new-born kid from the lesser's arms, I placed it over the etched engravings. The
subtle trickle of blood from his body mixed in with alloyed engravings---reacting with aether.
Blood and aether mixed, forming a perfect bond. The light intensified as it seemed to engulf the
whole body.

Taking an instinctive step back, I shut my one eye. The light from the altar was blinding. My
shoulder blade burned as the edict of fate activated on its own.

My legs felt wobbly as I tried my best to keep standing. For my own honor. And to witness my
efforts bore fruit. The mana from inside me seemed to deplete itself. Lack of influence over aether-
-almost next to none made depletion of mana reserves as an alternative. However, the confident
grin on my face seemed to vanish as I saw the purple light fade away.

"No, No, No. NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO" A howl of

disbelief and pure indignation tore through my throat as I looked around. Everyone fell on their
knees as I let my King's force hover over everyone.

"H-High Sovereign... the v-ves-vessel... it's too weak", One of the basilisk scientists spoke, still
able to stand.

Retracting my intent, I looked at the lesser who was still barely clinging on to his pathetic life,
"Another."

"P-Pardon?" He managed to say between violent coughs.

"ANOTHER VESSEL! NOW!" I roared as he ran back and brought another one.

Molten aether crystals flowed through the pillar of the altar once again as blood and aether worked
in tandem, trying to fit the soul in this new body. However, life was never easy. Nothing goes as
planned in this accursed world. The longer we live, the more we realize that in this reality only
pain, suffering and futility exist. However, that doesn't mean we can give up. I had worked
centuries for this day. Sacrificed almost everything. I won't let the weakest anchor ruin everything.

"Another."

Once again... same result. However, this was my call to reality. My call to wake up. My recent
accomplishments made me think I can achieve everything easily. However, it was never like this.

"Again."

"Again"

"Again"

The process repeated again and again. One after another, Vritra blooded new-borns, were brought
to the altar. A sudden melancholy washed over me as the lesser placed the last one of them on the
altar. However, much to my own surprise the limp form of the baby suddenly twitched and a slight
grumble--contrasting to the physical age of baby left his mouth.

Quickly dashing to the altar, I saw the crimson red eyes of the baby look at me with a look that was
half astonished and half terrified. The looming melancholy seemed to vanish as I felt a sneer
creeping up my face. The first anchor--Nico Sever was finally in my hands. It wasn't too late when
I'll have all three in my grasp.

Nico Sever, King Grey and then finally... The legacy--Cecelia. I will have it all.
"Prepare a chamber in the castle. He will live here until he is of age", I said and handed him over to
a basilisk asura. The scientist took it and held it like a sacred object as he continued to look at it
with a strange curiosity. After a minute of thorough examination, he looked at me,
"Congratulations High Sovereign. The soul seems to have settled perfectly inside the vessel. I will
start with memory altering procedure", he said, and I just nodded.

I would've graced him with a happy expression, but something wasn't just sitting right with me.
The relic... the relic that indicates aether usage and reaction to edict of fate was still buzzing, a
subtle chime echoing. I brought it to my eye level and observed it carefully. The spike of aether
was much violent than before. Although I had no way to sense aether, I could feel its presence
weighing down on me, crushing me.

"Something's wrong", One of the asuran scientists spoke. The others had started feeling it too. The
massive outburst of mana.

"What's happening?" I asked, looking at one who was responsible for overlooking at all the
experiments. My head scientist--Morpheus Vritra. Looking at him I could tell that the current even
was beyond his planning. I knew Morpheus from my childhood days--he was always by my side
and his insight always helped me.

"Morpheus!" I called him out, loudly this time, putting an emphasis on his name. He snapped out of
his daze and ran towards me. The streaks of purple illuminated specific portions of the
underground laboratory of Taegrin Caelum. He took out a teal-colored tab and showed it to me.
The three engravings on the tablet seemed to glow in a lighter shade of lavender.

"The edicts are still active. Aevum, Spatium, Vivum and..." he paused and looked at the relic in my
hand, "...fate too. The act of summoning a soul seems to have repercussions. Another soul from
another world is being forcefully summoned here", Morpheus spoke in a frantic tone, dropping any
formality he showed me in front of the others.

"Who is it?" I asked.

"Certainly not from the worlds we have researched already. It's from an unknown world", he
replied. "And one more thing. The soul is hell-bent on coming here. We can't change it course.
Either it will blow up or we have to make a vessel for it."

"But how, Morpheus? All of the test rats have been used up", I said, looking at him flabbergasted.
Why was fate doing this to me? When I was the one who suffered the brunt of merciless fate... why
was it being so cruel to me to the bitter end? Blow up?

"Any exposure of mana or ki or anything remotely similar to supernatural phenomenon is zero. All
we need is an un-ad or an ordinary lesser to house this soul", he said looking at the attendant who
had killed multiple babies in order to house the soul of Nico Sever.

Grabbing the lesser by his neck I threw him on the altar while Morpheus flicked his finger. A
liquid sludge of decay type mana entered his body. His body spasmed and in a matter of few
second he died. The similar phenomenon occurred again. Blood mixed with the rays permeating
from molten aether crystals powering the pillar of altar.

A finger twitched.

And then another.

The man who was crying in fear a few moments ago stood again, with an air of indifference around
him. He looked around and his expressions crunched. However, his face remained stoic, not letting
an iota of emotion trickle out.

"Who are you?" He asked, his tone emphasizing that it was an order. However, despite the
unnecessary outcome, I could tell one thing. Although not physically, this man's intellect was a
sight to behold. I could see that in his eyes. A calm storm of knowledge.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

The door to my chambers opened as I saw Morpheus walk inside.

"The reincarnate is in his room. He said he wanted some rest and passed out right after", Morpheus
reported, dusting his black robe.

"And what was all that? That wasn't in your predictions.", I said, slightly annoyed.

"It wasn't but I don't think anyone of us can predict how fate works. Fate after all is the strangest
phenomenon in the world", he replied taking a seat just beneath the phoenix wings that hung on my
wall in all its glory.

"Mind elaborating?" I asked.

"It seems like every time we violate Fate, it would do something we do not desire. Just like the
reincarnation of the man... Ayanokoji." He said and sighed. Walking over to my desk, I picked up
to glasses and poured some wine into it. Handing over one of them to Morpheus I raised my own
cup, "Cheers to the fruition of our life-long efforts", I said as Morpheus smiled and clanged his cup
with my own.

The repercussion of Fate was out of our predictions, but this was fine. If anything, I had just laid
my hands over another powerful asset.

----------------------------------------------------------

"The soul escaped our grasp, High Sovereign. I am sorry", Morpheus spoke, looking down with his
nails digging deep inside his palm. Despite my closeness to him, I didn't need to comfort him. This
was his sole job. And he failed at it.

"And the 'Ripple Effect'?" I asked.

"None. We didn't detect any soul trespassing this time around", he replied.

"That sounds fundamentally absurd", Ayanokoji's voice echoed as he walked towards me. The
same lesser that was an attendant in this lab, was now hosting the soul of the person whose
intellect rivalled my own.

"And how is that absurd?" I asked.

"Based on everything you told me; it is absurd to think that it didn't happen this time. You and your
scientists are naive to think like that", he replied looking at Morpheus.

"How dare this lesse-"

"Shut up!" I roared at the one who was about to belittle him.

"Search for the trespassers. I am sure they are here in this world. If not here, then maybe in some
corner of Vechor or maybe in the Central Dominion. With my comprehension I can assure that it's
not going to be this easy", he replied as I merely nodded. If he says so... then it must be like this.

--------------------------------------------------------

(A/n Just so you know, In this fic "Ayanokoji" means "Papakoji"

"So... how do you suggest we bring your most cherished weapon here?" I asked Ayanokoji.

"You failed to bring the one I truly cherish. This one is nothing but a cheap imitation of him.
Another failure", he replied. My conversations with Ayanokoji were nothing less of surprises. I
confided my secrets with him, and he did the same. The legacy wouldn't be needed if I could bring
his son into this world. However, for some peculiar reason I couldn't do that and ended up giving
up on it. It seemed like his soul never existed.

I watched as he walked closer to a certain jail cell. The woman inside it was shackled to chains. Her
long red hair fell on her face while her eyes that were once burning orange had now changed into a
darker shade of cider color.

"Using her body as a catalyst he will be able to overcome his human limitations. While my son
would've been a better option, this one can certainly surpass this legacy you speak of", he said
looking at the wounded Phoenix.

"We have many Vritra blooded humans. Not to mention some half-bloods too. Why not just use
them? Also, they can serve as vessels. While this one has to transfer its essence to the reincarnate's
body. Isn't that wasting our precious time?" I asked him.

"Basilisks have Decay type mana arts. While I do not have any ability to wield mana, nor did I ever
bother to comprehend anything other than aether, I can still think of ways to counter your decay
magic. What makes you think the other asuran clans won't think of ways to counter it? You need
diversity. And what better way to obtain that other than using the prisoners you've been so
generously saving up?" He said as everything started to make sense.

"I will continue preparations for this 'Yagami' you speak of", I said as I ordered to start the Essence
Extraction process, followed by the heart curdling screams and profanities by the phoenix woman.

--------------------------------------------------

"We couldn't bring the soul of specimen name 'King Grey'"

"And the Ripple Effect?"

"None."

--------------------------------------------------

"Welcome to the land of living, King Grey."

"No Ripple Effect detected."

----------------------------------------------------

"We finally meet, dear Cecelia."

"No Ripple Effect Detected."

----------------------------------------------------

"What do you make of it?" I asked.

"Of what?"

"We didn't have a Ripple Effect after your arrival. Maybe it was a one-time phenomenon."

"Let's hope it's like that."

***************************************************
 Volume 02 - Chapter 00: Prologue

*********** 4 years later **************

Tension lingered in the air like a static mist.

The lingering veil of tension was suffocating, like an acidic miasma, making everyone stand on
their tiptoes.

The lofty trees extended upwards and then bent inwards, forming a semi-canopy letting a meagre
amount of sunlight illuminate the ground below in a sphere shape without any interruptions.
Multiple other streaks of sunlight made their way towards the field, passing through the narrow
passageways between the interlinked branches.

Standing across Arthur (kiyotaka) were three individuals.

Virion stood in a battle stance, the grip over his wooden sword tightening. Aya was already fading
away in a translucent mist. A wary look was plastered over her perfectly sculpted face, her black
hair tied back in a high pony while her obsidian eyes kept track of every twitch in his muscle.

In a far corner, Alea stood looking at Arthur with concern.

"Is it really okay for all of us to compete against him? I get he's strong but isn't this too much?"
Alea spoke, directing Virion.

"Don't get deceived by his cute face. He's a demon incarnate", Aya spoke as her figure completely
disappeared from the battlefield.

Alea looked at Virion and then at Arthur who was just standing with his hands tucked inside his
pants pockets. Slowly drawing them out he let out a tired sigh, "I am just an ordinary human."

A scoff escaped Virion's mouth as he directed the tip of his wooden sword towards Arthur, "If
normal humans were like you, Elenoir would've fallen 100 times over", Virion said and coated
himself in a thick layer of mana. Mana clung to him like a second skin, hardening his defenses.

Alea was still standing in the far corner, unperturbed by the warnings given by Virion and Aya.

Virion kept his eyes on Arthur as his left foot dig inside the ground, his back bending forward.

Lightning crackled all around him. Fire mana turned into its deviant form. The particles in the air
thrummed, producing an eerie beat. Like air itself was foreshadowing something. Something
ominous.

Virion's eyes were fixed on Arthur. He merely blinked and he disappeared. Despite his senses
knowing where he was, his body remained fixed in its position. Then Arthur's image from his eyes
began to vanish. His perception being countered by his incomprehensible speed.

Dashing past Virion, Arthur arrived in front of Alea. His sapphire eyes met Teal ones which
widened in disbelief.

"You're first", his hushed whisper was like sonic boom upon her ears. Vines shot up like a series of
programmed explosions from the ground, acting like a natural defense for her. Just as she thought
the attack stopped, a hand clad in ice with sweltering blue flames bypassed her plant magic
defenses. Cutting through it like butter his hand reached for her face.

*Clangggg*

A loud sound echoed, followed by a crack in the ground. Virion's sword blocked Arthur's
augmented claw, a frustrated look over his face. He looked back, over his shoulders, "Get yourself
together, Alea", Virion barked at her. Snapping out of her daze, she jumped back, creating a huge
distance between herself and Arthur. Arthur's grip over the bladed end of Virion's sword tightened
as it broke under the force of phenomenal amounts of mana clashing from opposite sides.

Spinning his torso, Arthur spun and kicked Virion's midsection. The blow landed square as his
whole body recoiled from the impact of lightning infused kick. Tendrils of lightning latched onto
him, as his left half started convulsing and spasming violently.

Arthur's form disappeared just before Aya's dagger slashed down at him.

"TSK", Aya grunted as her silhouette faded away in the translucent mist once again.

"Alea. Sabotage his mobility. The rest will be easy", Aya's voice echoed from everywhere. Alea
nodded in affirmation as vines shot up from every direction. The ground splintered from the impact
of spell. The vines started spreading, covering the entirety of the battlefield.

Arthur looked around him, analyzing every shift in mana fluctuation. Every spell- both in process
and already conjured. His eyes landed on Alea and then on Virion. They were working in tandem.

The ground was shifting and turning, influenced by Alea's plant magic. Virion was moving towards
Arthur, wispy black aura already engulfing him. His speed increased and the green surroundings
around blurred past him. His claw clad in a black aura of his beast will neared Arthur's face while
new vines sprouted from behind.

"What a pain", Arthur sighed.

The ground beneath the churning vines exploded as a mountainous block of ice with a spearhead
emerged. The trees fell as the temperature around them dropped visibly. Flakes of ice dropped on
the ground, followed by the near instant cast of spikes made of ice.

A spike grazed Alea's cheek, drawing a streak of blood. Just as he dashed towards her, Virion
intercepted him while Aya fired sound attacks at him.

Aya grunted once again. None of her illusion were working on him. His mind was too strong and
had many defenses built around it, not allowing her a moment of sabotage.

Virion and Arthur engaged in a flurry of strikes, exchanging a blow for a blow- a punch for a
punch, a kick for kick. Torrents of air formed and mana trembled as both of them exchanged
hundreds of strikes in a matter of few seconds.

Aya tried to dash in using her dagger.

The moisture in the air condensed around Arthur once again. Coalescing the moisture around his
back, 6 swords manifested in the shape of a lotus. A greatsword formed in his hand as he got into a
defensive stance, blocking Aya's dagger.

Taking advantage of his position, Virion dashed once again towards Arthur. Ice blades that
revolved around him perked. their sharp ends pointing at Virion. Like a missile the hurtled towards
him at astronomical speeds.
Alea was about to move, trying to manipulate the vines stuck beneath the titanic weight of the
iceberg conjured by Arthur.

The wispy aura around Virion started to dissipate, his second phase fading away.

Without speaking anything, Arthur's palm touched Virion's abdomen. A gust of wind formed in it,
twisting violently as it turned into a vortex. His body seemed to bend inside it before the vortex
exploding as he was sent tumbling into a nearby wall just beside Alea.

Alea's teal eyes looked at Virion's incapacitated form, an unbridled disbelief in her eyes.

"Don't take your eye off of your opponent", Arthur's whisper fell on her ears as arms made of
stones sprouted and grabbed her.

Arthur's ice-sword was stopped mid-way as a dagger pressed against his nape, "Its over", Aya
exclaimed. Arthur looked back at her, from the corner of his eye as his whole form vanished in a
translucent mist.

Their roles switched as Arthur's sword touched Aya's nape. He remained quiet, his eyes shining in
a deep shade of sapphire. No words exchanged as they both remained static.

Virion out of breath, Aya incapacitated while Alea's vines had Arthur surrounded from
everywhere, ready to stab and disarm him. Arthur's raised his hands up in a placating manner.

"I lost", he declared.

"Lost my ass. You didn't even use your strongest deviant, let alone your will", Virion spoke,
groaning as he stood up, dusting the dirt off his robes.

Aya and Alea's eyes shifted from Virion to Arthur who just looked the other way.

"It's almost time", he mumbled under his breath.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-- UNKNOWN LOCATION --

"No..."

"I don't deserve this..."

"If anything, it should've been him..."

"Then why!???" A figure exclaimed, looking at its reflection.

**************************************

(A/n Wassup, peeps. I am back, with da prologue. [ Volume 02 ] has begun. Won't be
answering who this is.

The only hint I can give is that there are a total of 4 reincarnates from COTE verse. That's it.
Thank you very much. Hope you enjoy the chapter. See ya all later)
 Volume 02 - Chapter 01: Birth

/// Kiyotaka Ayanokoji ///

"Still hell bent on not coming out... huh?" I spoke gently, slightly caressing the smooth surface of
the egg Sylvia had entrusted me with.

The unborn life inside it- Sylvia's child, was still unready or rather unwilling to come out.

Dragons. One of the most heavily debated creatures in my old world.

The legendary myths of dragons have always depicted the creatures to have a massive serpent-like
body along with the capability to fly. Though most dragons are imagined having four legs, they
have two legs or no legs in some myths. In the folklore of medieval Europe, dragons breathe fire,
fly, and are generally perceived as malevolent creatures. In eastern cultures, the notion of dragons
is contradictory, as they are wingless and accompanied by the weather, specifically flood and
rainfall, and they are considered as auspicious beings.

The word "Dragon", itself was derived from a Greek word "Drakon", translating not to dragon but a
huge serpent. In another words, the word dragon literally means an over-grown lizard but with
wings.

Their anatomy in itself was questionable. Like the question "How can dragons fly?" It was a
logical question, considering their mass which no matter what happens can't be supported by the
wing structure we know.

The fact that no one had ever found a dragon skeleton made this question even difficult. After
many years of research and using only the historical records as reference it was decided that these
fantasy and mythological animals have the anatomy to support them. First, dragons have wings
made of bone rods. Some assumptions state that the dragon wings are not real wings.

The bony trunk protruding from the chest only acts as a support for the gliding membrane. Then
how can dragons fly? To fly, the dragon's bones need to be hollowed out and then reinforced with
internal balancing ropes.

Dragon wings would be thin membranes with light scales or have feathers. The dragon's strong
muscles will support it to flap its wings. Now that we know all these facts, should that be enough
to make us believe that dragons can really fly?

In the end, even after all the research it just became a matter of faith with no concrete evidence to
support anything. But, in this world dragons existed. Sylvia and this egg were the living proof of it.

Well, not Sylvia since she's dead.

(A/n OUCH!)

No matter what's the origin, dragons were always depicted as extremely strong creatures, capable
of wiping civilizations in the mere blink of an eye. I had never seen the extent of Sylvia's real
power. Her comprehension of mana was impressive, but it proves a simple point.

The dragons have an extremely narrow-minded way of comprehension and gaining insight into
magic or what they refer as mana arts. The sheer lack of innovation in their knowledge was
troubling. In other words, if they weren't blessed with the innate talents such as the superior
physique, they wouldn't have fared any better than normal humans.

From what Sylvia told me, she made it sound like there were only dragons in this world. Logically
speaking, it's impossible. How can a world have such an unbalanced system?

If there exist only dragons, how are they are not ruling over this continent?

If dragons are the only deities in this world, why was she so scared of the one coming after her?

How can she be killed, and other dragons never showed up to save her?

It was clear she didn't tell me everything but blaming her was just me being hypocritical. After all,
I did the same with her.

I let out a shallow sigh, as I sat and placed the egg in my lap. Leaving it in the middle of my lap, I
closed my eyes. Spreading the mana from my secondary core, which was light orange, I placed my
hand over the egg and directed the flow towards it.

Fire. The first element that came to mind when the idea of forceful hatching crossed me. However,
after just a few minutes of injecting fire mana, I came to conclusion that it wasn't what it needed.
The mana was being repelled, rejected by it. After imbuing every element separately, in double
and triple combinations, I finally understood that I can't awaken it using elemental affinities.

A thought crossed my mind. Something, I had seen with Kei, during one of my dates with her in my
previous life. A show based on dragons and people who tame and bond with them. Something, I
heard replayed in front my eyes like I was walking through a memory lane.

"Dragons hatch when they feel secure."

In another words, the egg needed to be near her kind to hatch. However, I wasn't going to find a
dragon den, just so this baby dragon, that has no use to me could hatch. A sudden thought crossed
my mind.

"Do I really have to do that I wonder."

Closing my eyes, I reached out for the borrowed dormant power inside me. My secondary core.
The mark over the core spread in a nexus of complex engravings joint together.

I had gained enough insight to use this form, however, no one except me knew about it. The reason
behind it was the astronomical amounts of mana build-up in process. I placed my hand over the
egg once again,

"If you won't come out naturally... I'll pull you out of there", I spoke as I closed my eyes. Mana
around me swelled like an inflated balloon, ready to explode. Mana surged with-in me and all
around me. A warm feeling encompassed my body.

Opening my eyes, I saw a pair of hands embracing me from behind. The hands were milky white,
and the touch was soft. They went from the top of my shoulders and embraced me tightly. The
force was subtle; however, it had an unnaturally warm effect. It was... comforting.

Sylvia.

I spoke under my breath.

The room rumbled, a crevice running through the wall. My gaze remained fixed on Sylvia's arms.
Runes similar to mine covered her arms. Yet, they looked somehow more... majestic. Shining
brighter than me. Was it because of the better comprehension?

**crack**

My focus wavered as I looked down. The rumbling died out as I saw a crack run through the egg.

Then another.

Soon multiple cracks ran through the egg. A faint golden light intruded from the small cracks but
soon died out.

An arm came out of the egg, kicking the shell out. Then another. Soon the whole thing was out of
its egg.

The newborn dragon looked like a small black kitten but with scales. The sclera that is usually
white in the human's eyes is black. Her pupils were sharp slits that would typically make it look
menacing, but with the body of something akin to a small feline animal. The most noticeable
difference between Sylvia and Sylvie is that Sylvie has two horns on its head. It curves outward
around her head and then, sharpening into a point in the front.

Her head was shaped like a cat, but the snout was just a little bit more pointed, otherwise the same.
Sylvie's tail looks exactly like 's tail. It was a reptilian tail that has two red spikes at the end. Along
the spine, there were small red spikes that match the color of Sylvie's eyes. She doesn't have wings,
but where the wings would be located are two small bumps in its stead. Her belly does not have
scales, but it looks leathery.

She looked at me and tilted her head. Her face showed a smile for a split second but then mirrored
my own neutral face, as if mocking me. I grabbed her by her arms and placed it near me. Suddenly,
she pounced on me and bit on my arm. What surprised me was that there was no wound where she
bit, but instead there was a mark that looked like a dragon's maw.
(A/n Imagine Sylvie's neutral face like this)

A proof of bond?

"Kyu?" "Mama?"

A childish voice chirped in my mind. I looked down at the baby dragon. Looks like she deems me
as her parent. The thought of having off-spring never crossed my mind. And seeing my nature I
don't think I'll have one. Nor do I intend to work for that. However, using this baby dragon could
be a good way to practice. After all, I have decided to live an ordinary life this time.

"Call me papa. I am a boy", I replied back. I don't know if my voice sounded monotone even in my
mind since the dragon looked teary. Looks like I have one more thing to work on now.

The door busted open to reveal 2 figures. Virion and Tessia Eralith. Virion was dressed in a formal
attire whereas Tess was wearing her training robes, covered in sweat.

"OI BRAT! WHAT HAPPENED?" Virion asked, getting uncomfortably loud.

"Tone it down, will you?" I shot back, a bit exhausted because of the technique. My 7 years old
body was not strong enough to handle it as of now.

"The whole castle was shaking from the monstrous amount of mana coming from your... Oh my
deity! What is that in your lap?" Virion turned pale like he had seen a ghost.

"It's a cat, but with wings" I replied, trying to keep my expression as neutral as possible. Well, I
don't need to try to seem emotionless.

"You know you are bad at lying", Virion shot as he got closer. Tessia followed closely behind him.
From her expressions I could discern she was itching to hold my newly acquired paw- bond, but
she kept quiet. Most probably because of me grooming her.

Picking the little dragon up, I threw her at Tess, "Go take Sylvie for a walk. I need some time
alone", I said. I had decided to name her Sylvie after her mother, since its simple, convenient and
didn't require much energy to expend on this mundane task of naming.

"Can I?" Tess spoke, catching Sylvie mid-air.

"Of course. Return her before dark", I said as I saw Tess hopping and leaving.

The dragon was interesting. I could feel it trying to learn from my emotions and memories.
Although my control over my mind was strong enough to net let her intrude where I didn't want
her, it was good. I could guide her into specific memories, make her as I desire. A weapon strong
enough to stand by my side.

My equal.

"Brat?" Virion's voice brought me out of my stupor. "Still don't trust me enough to tell me a secret
or two?"

"It's not about trust, Virion. I trust you. It's a matter of preference. I choose not to disclose it to
anyone since I deem it really personal. If I ever decide to open up, you'll be the first person to
know of it." I said as he stroked his beard.

"If you say so. I'll leave for now since I have an official meeting. Let's have tea and play... what do
you call that game?"

"Chess." I reminded him for the hundredth time.

"BAHAHA. Yeah, tea and chess. Exactly. Let's do that later tonight. I am itching for a fight...", he
paused as a sudden melancholy loomed over him, "...or utter humiliation. Either way, see you later
brat", he said and left in the blink of an eye.

Virion Eralith.

Someone who I deemed capable enough to lead the masses. In case something wrong happened.
The possibility of another continent exists. And if it wages war while I am still alive...

I will crush that continent.

Reduce it to atoms if needed if it ever tried to mess with my normal life.

And Virion Eralith would be the face of Dicathen. A puppet attached to strings that are further
linked to my fingers. He will do as I say. As I desire. When the time is ripe.

Shaking my head, I got rid of these thoughts as I remembered something.

I walked closer to the mirror in my room and closed my eyes. Placing my fingers on the edge of my
lips I curved it up, trying to form a smile. Removing my fingers and trying to sustain the smile
without the help of fingers, I opened my eyes.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I fell on the bed with a plop and placed an arm over my eyes. The result of my many days struggle
to smile replayed again and again in my mind.

"That was scary."

*************************************

(A/n *wheeze* Ehmm, anyways, hope you liked the chapter, lol. I am trying to make him
normal while not deviating from his true personality. Now don't bitch me about that he will
never smile blah blah. He desires a normal life ok, it's just that his way of obtaining normal
life isn't normal.

Anyways, hope you enjoy the chap.

See ya all next time.

Sayonara)
 Volume 02 - Chapter 02: 8-legged-Spider

// Kiyotaka Ayanokoji //

Sitting across the old elf, Virion Eralith, my eyes stayed glued to the white cup with teal engraving
over it. A small cloud of mist raised up from the cup, as its temperature dropped just enough so I
could take a sip from it.

The black liquid moved sideways as I gave a slight twirl to the cup from its base. Bringing it close
to my mouth, I placed my lips over the corner and took a small sip. The lukewarm liquid entered
my mouth making its way down my throat, "You seem to have improved", I remarked, looking at
the wide sets of traps and feints set up by Virion.

Virion rested his chin on the palm of his hand as his fingers backed off from his 'Knight', "And
you seem to be holding back more than usual". His face was impassive as his eyes meekly looked
all around the board. Removing his chin, he bent forward and picked up his cup as soon as I placed
my own down.

Leading with the Rook, I jumped it three horizontal squares, taking out his second knight. A smirk
formed over his face as I relaxed and placed my back against the chair. "You fall for some really
obvious traps. I don't know if you're trying to lose on purpose or I am really getting better at it but
guess I will get my first win today", he spoke as he took out my Rook with his queen, aligning a
straight path to my king.

"Check", he spoke softly, interlinking his fingers and resting his face over it.

"Never celebrate when you've won a battle", I said as I silently took away his Queen with my
pawn, "especially when the war has just begun", I muttered as he left the comfort of his chair and
stood up.

There it is.

The same disbelief in his eyes that I've seen hundreds of times in the eyes of people who saw what
I was capable of.

It is always implied to look at the big picture. When someone takes this advice way too seriously,
their basic defenses become compromised. The small building blocks are what make the
foundation of a long-term victory. While looking at the bigger picture of "Checking" me, he totally
forgot about the pawn just one diagonal square away.

A pawn can usually not take out a queen when a king is in check. However, if that move can free
the king out of its CHECK, then a pawn is allowed to take the opposing queen out. Since the only
threat to my king was the reckless queen, once it was out, my king was in the safest corner again.
All I had to do now was compromise the defense. His offense focused strategy was a good change
from his normal defense focused.

But,

Haste makes waste.

Stroking his long beard, he continued to look down on the chess board, a frown housing on his
wrinkled face. "The queen is substantial. Lose the queen and you'll lose most of your assets", I
advised, taking out another piece.

"Even more than the king?" Virion spoke as he desperately made a fortress of pawns around the
king.

One pawn or hundred. They never make a difference.

"The king must remain in the shadows", I said, taking out a pawn such that I am not compromised
by their diagonal shift, "the queen should get the hands dirty. But when the time comes, the king
has to leave the contour of deception and stand alongside it. The others...", my voice trailed off as I
saw Virion take out my knight.

"Good", I complimented, a morbid satisfaction at seeing him take out my second piece since we
started playing.

"The others what?" Virion asked, prompting me to continue my previous line.

"The others... never hesitate to dispose of them off. No matter the personal attachment or
preference." I said and looked into his eyes. He was looking at me intently. His eyes showed
something I had seen in myself.

A thirst for knowledge, like a sititent longing for water. Bubbling, exploding curiosity like a
volcano.

"I see", he said as he looked down. "Another loss, huh?" He spoke to himself rather than me as he
looked at his King, cornered and unable to escape.

"Who knows. Have you given up?" I asked.

"It's not a matter of me giving up, brat. There is no counter for this. It's a deadlock", he said, taking
a huge last sip of his tea.

"And what if the situation arises in real life? What will you do?" I asked.

He looked at me, flabbergasted at the out of the blue question. However, I needed to learn how he
would deal with such a situation.

"Real life would be different. We are not bound by rules", he spoke and then looked down at the
chess and then at me. I nodded as he continued talking, "many things can be done... like this", he
spoke as he picked the king out of the deadlock and knocked my own king out, disregarding the set
rules for the movement of the King. "Like this."

"And what if something like this happens?" I asked as I picked his knocked-out queen and placed it
in the middle of my black pieces.

He looked at me once again, this time at a loss for words. Instead of replying he did the same with
my piece, picking up the black queen and placing it in the middle of multiple white pieces. "What
would you do, may I ask?" He asked, crossing his arms.

"Give up on it", I replied in a near instant.

His eyes widened, "Why?"

"It's simple. There is no morality when it comes to matters like this. You can either be a victor or a
person with morals and principles." I replied and paused, "There will definitely be a time when you
have to decide, Virion", I called him by his name and then looked to his right, where Aludin has
been sitting, keenly seeing and listening to everything we have been exchanging.

"So... what would be your decision?" I asked him once again.

"I..."

------------------------------------------------------------

"Virtuousness and Hypocrisy will often walk hand-in-hand."

-----------------------------------------------------------

// Virion Eralith //

Staring at the moonlit ceiling in my room, I let my mind wander to the recent years of my life. The
past 4 years to be exact.

Many things that I deemed as impossible because of my narrow-mindedness became a living

reality right in-front of my eyes. Ever since the boy, Arthur, arrived, life has been nothing but
constant shocks and jaw-drops. Even regarding him as a mere 'boy' leaves a bitter taste in my
mouth.

I was a king... a general... a master strategist.

And yet, I never felt so overwhelmed by someone. Not raw power, not luck or mere intuitions. Just
pure intellect. When he first arrived here, I saw him as a brat who just happened to have been born
with a good talent for magic. However, I was proven wrong.

His real strength wasn't his magic potential. He never even relied on it. Or more like he never
needed to use his real talent for magic. His intellect was something that made me feel like a tiny
speck of dust. Like I wasn't even a drop in the vast ocean he was.

It's almost as if he wasn't a 7-year-old but rather a sage who had done nothing in life other than shut
himself and gained all the knowledge in this world.

There was a certain air around him. The air of perfection. As if he was the only perfect being in this
world. But the thing that stood out the most were his eyes... the eyes that saw through everything.
The eyes that knew everything. Like all of this world was his game of chess and we were his pieces
on both sides.

A subtle scoff escaped my lips which echoed in my ears because of the serene calm of the night.
Maybe it was all just my paranoia. Me slowly going senile. Even if a huge portion of me told me
that the boy was more than what he seems, I refused to accept it.

Why?

Because I am concerned. Concerned for myself and all those who oppose him. I've felt it clearly...
his nature... A Silent Storm. His actions were aggressive, veiled under the sheen of his passive
nature and the mask he puts on.

Maybe it was all just me overthinking. He was a boy. A 7-Year-Old one at that.

And I want to believe that. Believe it's all just my paranoia. I can accept myself being paranoid
more easily than imagine the fate of this world if anyone ever messed up his perfect life.
For all he desired was a normal life.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Standing on the balcony, I took a deep breath. I looked down at my cup, placed on the balustrade
of the balcony. The contents of the cup rippled as a muffled shockwave ran through the whole
palace.

"Looks like they're at it again", I sighed. It was a common practice for us now, this time in the
morning so not only me but everyone else had gotten used to it. Arthur and little one used to
practice at this time of the morning.

One of the other impossible acts that the boy did was awaken Tessia at an early age. It was
supposed to be a natural phenomenon, but he seems to have even seen through this. According to
him, it had something to do with him being quadra-elemental. Although, he said it was a way of
him showing his gratitude towards us, it seemed like something else.

Walking over to the other balcony, where I could clearly see them, I let my eyes wander. Sparks of
lightning frizzante everywhere as Arthur's sword of ice clobbered against Tessia's plant defenses.
One after another, huge vines fell to the ground as he kept cutting them seamlessly.

"About time", I whispered to myself. As if on cue, his sword bypassed every defense and stopped
just a hairbreadth away from her neck. A frustrated look appeared over the little one's face but got
rid of it as she dropped her sword.

It was finally the day Arthur would go back.

Looking down I saw Arthur extend his hand and pull Tess up to her feet. A warm feeling invaded
my chest as I saw a genuine smile over Tess' face. However, as much as it delighted me to see her
like this- happy and content around Arthur, it made me equally sad. A sudden melancholy loomed
over me like the shadow of a lofty tree at dawn.

Arthur was someone blessed in every way possible. Maturity, Intellect and an incomprehensible
amount of talent in magic. And above all he was a man of purpose.

"Sometimes we have to make choices, Virion."

His statement from last night echoed in my mind like a distant rumble of lightning. A bad
premonition infiltrated my mind, making shivers run down my spine. I could feel it. His piercing
gaze at me as he looked in my direction from the corner of his eye.

"Scary brat."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This carriage will take you to the floating city of Xyrus." I said, handing a compass with royal
insignia engraved in it, "and this will help you get here with ease. Just show it to the guards."

Arthur took it and held it in his hands. Tracing his finger over the engraved insignia he looked at it
for a brief moment and slid it inside his pocket, "Thanks."

"Art... ?" Tess chimed in. Her hair was still a mess, roughly tied in a ponytail as she made her way
towards him.

"Are you going already?" She asked, stopping a few steps away from him. He stopped and looked
over his shoulder and then finally turned to her. They stayed silent for a brief moment, just staring
at each other. I wanted to leave but before I could do so, I heard a murmur, "I see."

Tess spoke, looking down, holding her arm. Arthur's bond Sylvie jumped from her arms towards
Arthur, not looking back even once. His bond at times seemed to be the exact replica of him.

Arthur stayed silent and just nodded, confirming her thoughts.

"Will we meet again?" She asked, a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

"Who knows", he replied. A typical reply from him, every time he wanted to end a conversation.

"But...", he said, getting both of our attention, "better land a hit next time, if we meet." He spoke
and turned around, walking towards the carriage. I looked at his back and then at Tessia, who had
a determined look and a smile that radiated because of him giving her hope.

It worries me.

Is the hope real or is he giving it to her, just to take it away?

// Blaine Glayder //

Sitting in my room, I kept my gaze plastered over my goblet. Twirling it, I saw the red contents
move in a circular motion.

I looked towards the door of the room, feeling an overwhelming mana signature.

*knock knock*

The door knocked gently, followed by a slight rustle caused by a dry leaf that managed to sneak in
through the window.

"Come in", I called out. The door opened to reveal a young girl. Her hair was white and in the form
of bangs that fell just above her eyes. With quick steps she walked and halted In Front of me-
giving me a stiff bow.

"At ease, Varay." I said and sighed, placing the wine to a side and left the support of my chair,
looking at her.

"What is it about?" I asked, not sure of the reason of her arrival.

"It's about the recent events happening in Etistin", she replied.

My eyes widened as I jerked up from my seat.

"WHO IS IT?" I roared.

"I still haven't been able to locate him or her or know of their identity. But there is a name by
which a person who survived them calls them with", She reported in her usual monotone voice.

The cause of my so many problems. Finally... even if it's a name, It's enough for now.

"What is their name?"

"The man told me it was a short heighted female. He wasn't sure if it was a girl or a woman, since
her appearances and demeanour contradicted each other. Among the people who know her, she is
known as..." Varay stopped as she looked at me, her brown eyes peering deep into my own, "The
8-legged-spider."

*******************************************************

(A/n There... done. It's 2.5k now. It was 2k before, but I was prompted to make it 2.5k.)

(E/n Should be 2.5k given the amount of wait)

 Interlude - Alice Leywin

Adorable.

The only word I could think of every time I see my little angel. The mere sight of my newborn boy,
Arthur, was so ambrosial that it made my heart brim with an unprecedented amount of love and
adoration.

My life before was eventful. Every day was a new adventure. A life full of uncertainties yet so
enjoyable. All because of the love of my life- Reynolds, and our adventuring party, Twin Horns.

Those days were pretty fun. And for a moment I thought I'd miss these days when me and
Reynolds decided to stop adventuring and settle in Ashber.

But all of those worries vanished when I became pregnant with my first child. Like my whole
world has changed. My thinking became clouded as all I ever cared and thought about was my
unborn kid.

My vision became tunneled when the long-awaited arrival finally bore fruit and I finally birthed
the little boy.

His birth wasn't short of complications. Both me and the maester couldn't find any trace of life just
before the delivery. It was complicated and I couldn't help but just cry my heart out at the potential
death of my first child before even coming to this world.

But when all hope was lost, it was like the baby was granted a new life, as I felt the little life,
twisting and changing sides inside me. Tiny arms wailing all around in my inflated belly,
struggling to come out.

A warm feeling spread through my chest as I felt him move inside me.

(A/n ISTG if Grey Vritra is reading it, do not comment. I know what you're thinking, Grey.)

The process was painful. Like multiple bones breaking, all at once. The pain was immeasurable,
but the responsibility outweighed everything, as I pushed it... struggling to get it out of me.

My gaze remained plastered on the modest roof, sweat clinging onto my whole body.

"Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. Leywin. It's a healthy boy."

Those were the words that changed my life forever.

-----------------------------------------

Arthur had to be the most adorable baby, and I'm not saying this because I'm a doting mother.

No.

Him and his scruffy little patch of glowing auburn hair and playful eyes, that almost radiate blue
light while his gaze, at times, seemed almost... intelligent, astute.

His eyes almost seemed to be like assessing everything. Evaluating it. Maybe my boy is one-in-a-
lifetime genius.
No no, I told you, I'm not a doting mother. I plan to be a strict and just mother. I can't rely on my
husband to teach little Art any common sense. For God's sake, he tried to teach my baby how to
fight when he could barely crawl.

Although I wonder if its normal that babies could start crawling so fast. From what I've heard and
seen, babies start crawling at the age of 6-12 months. However, little Art accomplished it too early.
It was like he knew how to do everything.

But I know this little rascal would never turn out like his father even if I left him be. He seemed too
mature for his age. Forget his age, he seems more mature than Reynolds! His intelligent eyes
observing me every time I feed him, scrutinizing me while I am in the kitchen- cooking food.
Seeing Reynolds practice in the lawn.

As soon as he started crawling, I was so proud I was on the verge of shedding tears, but I didn't
know how much of a handful he'd be as soon as he became mobile.

I swear, there's not a single moment where I can take my eyes off of him before he crawls into the
study room. How weird. We made sure to buy him lots of stuffed animals and wooden toys to play
with, but he always ends up going to the study room. THAT, at least was directly opposite of his
father, seeing how Reynolds almost gravitates away from texts longer than the weekly newspaper.

----------------------------------------------------------

The next landmark that made it to my baby journal, which is purely for educational purposes, by
the way, and not because I am a doting mother, was when he first said mama.

He said Mama!

I told him to say "mama" again and again, just to make sure I didn't hear wrong.

Haha, I won!

However, A certain event happened, including me and Reynolds arguing. He claimed that Art
called him Dad at the same time he called me mama. After arguing for a good hour, we turned to
Art and asked him,

"Art. Whose name did you learned first?" Reynolds asked, putting the little baby on the pedestal.

Art looked to the side and... sighed?

Can kids his age sigh?

He looked at Reynolds once and then at me as he gave an awkward, almost forced smile, "Mama",
he said.

A veil of melancholy loomed over Reynolds as he sulked, his arms dangling downwards.

-------------------------------------------------------

A few strange things crossed my mind today.

Art was the most adorable kid I had ever seen in my life. However, despite those cute looks and
seemingly naturally talented, he always seemed to be struggling.

Seeing him read books in a corner and watching the subtle surprise over his chubby face was
refreshing, but his behavior around people was always awkward. Like trying his best to blend in,
but always failing in it.

Maybe I am thinking too much, but it seems like he has a trouble handling his emotions. Call it a
mother's intuition or something else, I could feel it. From his monotone voice to him showing little
to no expression even when the pile of books fell over him to his stoic face.

I hope he doesn't have troubles making friends.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Today entry in my little diary is something I can't believe even when I've seen it with my own
eyes.

My baby...

He already awakened... at the age of three no less.

Although out house is completely gone....

----------------------------------------------------------------

Today we decided to take Art to the Floating City of Xyrus, where we could get a mentor that
could groom his natural talents to new heights.

However, I can't shake of this uncomfortable feeling. The premonition of an imminent danger or
disaster.

My hand travelled to my belly as I rubbed it and stroked Arthur's hair at the same time.

I just hope nothing goes wrong.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

Just as the spell of water whistled past me after being pushed by Arthur, my vision blacked out just
for a split second. By the time I looked back at Arthur, I saw his hair standing and tendrils of
lightning popping everywhere. The corpse of the mage that conjured the spell from before was on
ground--lifeless--burnt and electrocuted to death.

I didn't care about him.

I looked at Arthur who was looking in my direction.

Behind his mask of stoic expression and apathy, I saw a felt a glimmer of warmth from him.

From the day, I birthed him, I denied the fact that he never looked at me the way a child should
see. Maybe it was because he was born without the ability to properly comprehend emotions. But
in that small moment I saw him--the last moments--I saw a recognition. A recognition for me. Like
he had finally accepted me. And the subtle softening of his expression.

For the first time...

It wasn't forced...

And with that, he fell down the hill and I never saw or heard from him again...
My baby...

He's gone...

Forever... and I failed as a mother.

--------------------------------------------------------------

The loss of Arthur had left a gaping hole in my entire being. Even the birth of second child...
Eleanor, hasn't been able to fill that gap. I love Eleanor with all my heart but... I can't just forget
Arthur.

The way he cared for me when I got pregnant without even me realizing. He cared for me despite
being at an age he needed care the most.

I can never forgive myself.

He was dead because of me...

-------------------------------------------------------------

"Elenoir Leywin. How many times--" My words got caught in my throat and the bowl in my hand
fell to the ground followed by a loud clatter as it bounced.

The unmistakable vibrant Auburn hair that fell down just above his glistening sapphire blue eyes.
His hair was cut in shape of curtains. His eyes were as stern as ever, maturity beaming from him.

It was him...

My baby, Arthur.

He looked down at Elenoir and placed a hand over her head. His expression was the same as the
time he arrived here, but it softened.

It seemed forced... like he was trying to show he was happy seeing me.

But he was trying. It was a start. But most of all he was alive. Alive and breathing, right in front of
me. And that was all that mattered. His hand left Eleanor's head as he slowly walked over to me.
Slowly, one step at a time.

My heart pounded in my chest--clobbering at its ribcage. I was scared, scared that this was all my
mind playing tricks on me.

Petrified I stood there, waiting for him to do something... anything at all. Tell me it wasn't a dream.
That it wasn't a hallucination.

And then his small arms wrapped around my waist. I could feel the warmth emanating from him.

He was real...

I wasn't dreaming.

My son.... He's alive.

I fell on my knees and buried my face in his little shoulder. Light-hearted tears of joy cascaded
down my cheeks as I held on to his small frame. Scared he might wither away... disappear... scared
that I would lose him... again!

He placed a hand over my back and the other at my head, slightly patting it, "I'm home", he
whispered as the tears I didn't even knew I was holding back came rushing from eyes. Despite
being the older one here, he was the one consoling me.

It really is him.

My son... he's back from the dead.

********************************************

(A/n Alright, that wraps it. An interlude was needed, and I didn't want to write a whole
emotional reunion chapter so instead I wrote this. Also, if you're wondering why she
didn't know Arthur was alive... that was because Rinia never met him. Why? Find out later)

(E/n Pretty uneventful though -__- )

 Volume 02 - Chapter 03: Divine Transformation

// Agrona Vritra //

Standing on one of the balconies in Taegrin Caelum, my eyes darted across the vast field that
exploded in a series of explosions. The ground splintered as hundreds of spikes flew from beneath
the ground towards the sky. Once the countless metal spikes and harpoons reached a specific
point, they turned directions, their sharp region pointing downwards.

Looking down I saw the second anchor--Grey, having a frustrated look over his face as he stood
across another boy. His scarlet eyes, which looked oddly similar to my own were calculating,
thinking of a way to land a hit. Jet black hair stuck to his forehead because of the heated arena.
With a flick of his wrist, the harpoons came crashing down at the other boy.

Like a violent, frenzied hailstorm it rained down at him. Grey stood in the far corner of the arena as
he continued looking here and there, trying to find a sign of his mana signature. However, any last
trace of his mana wasn't present there. It was like he had... died.

I looked back to see the brown-haired man, taking a gentle sip from cup. "He isn't dead, is he?", I
asked.

"I am afraid I do not have the means to answer your question. I am an unadorned after all", he
replied casually, not even a hint of remorse at his lack of ability to use magic.

"I offered to grant you one", I replied, still looking down at the battlefield.

"I do not take grants. I can climb to the top even if I don't have this revered magic." A small
moment of silence ensued, interrupted by a frantic murmur, "Did Grey overdo it?"

The second anchor--Nico Sever, spoke.

"Although I am not proud of his existence... I am sure, he is better than this", he replied and put the
cup on the round table in front of him. Picking up his cane he stood up and started walking towards
the balcony, "I think you told me you asuras can't die that easily", he said.

I cocked a brow at him, "And?"

"His foundations were placed by you via another asura. I don't think it's remotely possible for your
"Son" to beat him... at least not that easily", he replied and pointed at a specific point in the
mushroom shaped rising smoke and rubble.

The temperature increased violently as more and more dust started to disappear. Looking around I
saw Nico cover himself in a protective sheen of mana. Mana built up around where the lesser that
was so cherished by the man was. Suddenly a heat wave rose emanated from him and cleared the
arena as he finally came into view.

His brown hair was now beaming in a red color and fluttering in the air like a flag. The green of his
eyes were replaced by a burning orange that seemed to overflow with mana. The foundations of
castle shook ever-so-slightly.

A nexus of complicated engravings glistened underneath the boy's shirt as he raised his fists up. A
crazed look formed on his face as he looked at Grey.
Grey was always vigilant and predicted things ahead of time. However, this was something even he
couldn't predict. I have to say, this lesser was as much of a surprise as Grey. Although Grey was
still a better swordsman because of his past experiences, the boy was something else. His hand-to-
hand combat was at a level where even the elites of Thyestes clan couldn't stand against him.

A shame he was born into a lesser's body. However, this transformation... this change in
appearance.

Looks like the sacrifice of a prisoner wasn't in vain in trying to bring him here. A sudden nostalgia
washed over me as I saw the flaming wings sprout from his either side, engulfed in a golden light--
The Divine Transformation.

"I can see why you cherished him so much, Ayanokoji", I said, looking at him from the corner of
my eyes.

"If this much is enough then I must say", he paused as he looked at me with a disappointed look,
"You're going to fail. HE could've done so much more."

"Who is this "he" you refer to?" I asked, for the hundredth time.

"Someone...", he paused once again, "someone you will never want to be in this world if you want
your goals to come to fruition", he replied.

A chill crept up my spine. It was an answer I had never expected. Not from him. I looked back
outside as I saw Grey and the lesser fight on equal grounds after the transformation. My gaze
lingered from them to the sky as I closed my eyes, "I will get my hands on the legacy", I replied.

"You can try", he replied. "Are you sure he is not here?" He asked.

"I am pretty sure", I replied. After many days of closed-door research, I concluded that the reason
for Ayanokoji's worries wasn't in this world.

"Then remember our deal. Send me where he is and in return, I will help you fulfill your goals", he
said, picking up a striker and placed it in his palm.

"Why are you so fixated on him? What has he done to bedevil you to this extent?" I asked,
genuinely flabbergasted at his obsession. His obsession was more deep-rooted than my own.

"The answer is simple, Agrona."

"I created him so I will be the one to destroy him," he spoke through clenched teeth, breaking the
striker into two in his fist.

-----------------------------------------------------------

// Kiyotaka Ayanokoji //

Sitting on the couch in the Helstea Manor, I looked around me. Alice sat right beside me... or
should I call her mom now? Since I am a grown-up and have to talk more than I like to, I have to
make this a habit in case I call her by her real name accidently.

Ok so, Mom sat right beside me, still stroking my hair. Her fingers ran through my hair slowly as
the other hand wrapped around my entire frame, embracing me in a firm-warm hug. Although I had
a girlfriend before and she loved me, this experience was still new for me.
Parental love. It felt so different from the one I had gotten from Kei. It felt ambitionless. Lacking
any purpose. From what I've heard and now personally experienced, parents just love. They cannot
describe how and why.

The past me and even the current me always wonder, why? Why are parents selfish in general but
not when it comes to their offspring. Was it because they considered them a part of themselves? Or
was it another reason? It was a question plaguing people who thought about it and even parents
themselves.

The most common answer was, "because he/she's my child".

But was it a valid reason? Why would someone just love their child for no reason and expect
nothing in return. I, for one can't believe it easily after being thrown in a battlefield since a young
age by my own father.

But seeing Ali- Mom and Dad here, happy and content after seeing me was something that was
making my brain hurt. The depressed looks on their faces when I first saw mom was replaced by
an expression that can be seen only when a person achieves their lifetime goal.

Was this warm feeling of belonging somewhere, being genuinely needed by someone without
desiring anything in return called being home?

I felt a gentle poke at my forehead as mom removed the hair with her hand and placed a small kiss
there. I looked at her, confused as I placed my other hand on my forehead, "Thank... you?"

"Don't say that, Art. I am your mom... and since you seemed to like it, mom will give you a lot of
kisses now", she said and hugged me once more like a person who is holding the last straw while
drowning... literally.

Well, this is going to be troublesome. Adjusting to being in family was already a mountainous task.
Is she really going to do that a lot? A shiver ran down my spine at the prospect of being kissed like
a little baby.

"But Art, how are you? How did you survive the fall? Where were you all this time?" Dad asked.
Mom seemed to somehow remember that she had to ask me this question too as she suddenly
removed my head from her chest and brought my face in front of herself.

I looked at her and then at dad, "After the fall I somehow survived since there were some branches
of the trees to cushion my impact, After that..." I continued to narrate my story by remaining as
much to the truth as I could, excluding the part where I killed and tortured the bandits. I told them
about Sylvia, albeit not her name but rather as an elderly woman who bandaged and fed me and
also gave me Sylvie.

I am sure if she managed to survive, she'd kill me for calling her an elderly woman. Not that she is
young either, since from what I can see she was quite old and was using some sort of advanced
magic to make herself look young.

My parents took a moment of silence in their interrogation when I told them about Sylvia's death
while protecting me. It wasn't a lie at all. However, I didn't need to elaborate in detail who or what
she was protecting me against.

After a good 10 to 15 minutes, they finally stopped, content with my answers. Mom was
restraining her tears once again after hearing what I had been through. Placing a hand over her
back, I drew circles on it. The tears that were brimming fell down and formed narrow streams on
her cheeks.

Holding emotions is a disease. It is curable, but if it is not done, it might come back to bite you
later. Be it sad ones or happy ones, no one should be doing it. After she finished sobbing, she took
out a piece of cloth and wiped her tears with it.

Looking up I saw dad looking at me with a look that seemed like he was itching to ask something.
Being the musclehead he was, he probably wants to spar.

Peeling myself away from mom, I stood up and walked towards the couch where my little sister
was sitting. She had inherited alternating features from our parents just like me. She had dad's
ashen hair and mom's brown eyes. She looked at me as I stooped down on my knees. There was a
strange maturity in her eyes.

I wasn't sure how I should treat her. Like just pick her up by her shoulders and spin her around like
dad used to do with me? Or should I act like a tough brother in front of her? Or should I be cheerful
and make her laugh using my magic?

As I was busy with inner strife mom walked closer, "Just be yourself", she said.

Once again, she had left me baffled. I looked at her as she smiled, "I am your mother. I know you
have trouble expressing your feelings. So just be yourself for now", she replied.

Well, close enough. It's not like I am emotionless. I can certainly feel them. I have just suppressed
them to an extent where I have lost the ability to comprehend and express them in their rightful
situations. Placing my hand over her head, I patted her once and TRIED to smile at her. She seemed
scared at first, so I stopped smiling.

Turns out it was exactly my smile that was bothering her as she suddenly smiled, "Bwother?" She
spoke. Turns out she can almost form accurate words. Seeing normal humans, she might grow up
into a talented individual without having any prior knowledge.

Then another thought crossed my mind. Someone might use her. I heard from Ike and others about
being a sis-con. I guess I should protect her without falling into that category. Since she is my only
sibling in two lives, I should do at least this much. Yes... for now my goal aside from smiling
without freaking someone out is to develop my relationship with my family.

"Papa? Can I go outside? I am hungry", Sylvie spoke through our mental connection.

"You can get dinner inside", I replied.

"It doesn't taste good. I will be back before dark... promise", she shot back again.

"You know what will happen if you don't return by then, right?"

"Appropriate Penalty... I remember, papa. Can I go now?" She spoke and I could feel the subtle roll
of her eyes. I guess since I am her surrogate parent, I shouldn't be too harsh.

"Go", I gave her confirmation as she jumped from mom's head to the ground and ran away.

"Arthur! Sylvie is..."

"Let her go, mom. She needs some air", I spoke, looking back.

"Hey son, I was wondering..." Dad interrupted in the conversation.

"How about you tell me your core stage first?" Without waiting for his awkwardness to finish and
letting him ask the question, I replied in instead, saving both of our time.

"Ahahaha. Your old man broke into Dark Orange stage recently. Now... what stage your core is?"
He huffed proudly and then awaited my answer. I could lie at this moment but since he will know
anyways if he tries to check my core so its better not to lie.

"Light Orange", I replied as I saw everyone including the maids' jaws drop to the floor.

********************************************

(A/n I had written 1.6k chapters but unfortunately my editor is one hell of a pain in the ass
and kept pestering me...again, to elongate the chapter length. Anyways, If you notice
grammatical mistakes since the beta reader is a good for nothing who only has the perk to
read chapters early. Thanks! Hope you enjoy the chapter.)

(E/n Ouch!)
 Volume 02 - Chapter 04: Hidden Intentions

// Kiyotaka Ayanokouji //

"Reynolds! I just heard your son is alive", A man spoke, barging in through the door. The double
doors flew open, revealing a thin proper man with glasses and parted hair in a suit. He had a small,
brown beard on his chin and his eyes were a reddish-brown colour. His features were a mixture of
disbelief and relief at the same time.

Next to him was a young woman with black waist-length hair that was tied into a bun where she
had three black hairpins on it with long hair strands hanging in front of her face on either side and
light blue eyes. She was wearing an off-shoulder white shirt that had ruffles on the top and the
sleeves, black pants and heels that have straps on it and silver jewellery. From the basic
appearances and the way they carried themselves, they looked to be a couple who seemed to carry
the same morals and ideals.

"Ah Vincent. Yes... My son is back from the dead. Crazy, isn't it?" Dad spoke out loudly as he
wrapped his arm around my frame in a side embrace, most likely confirming I wasn't his
hallucination.

The man corrected his glasses and looked at me, his eyes scrutinising me, "Didn't you say your son
was only four when you lost him? It's been almost four years. He doesn't look to be... just eight
years old", the man whose name I figured as Vincent, said while looking at me from top to bottom.
His confusion was understandable since my training and balanced diet program from my previous
world helped me grow at an extraordinary rate.

Dad looked at me and then made an expression as if he comprehended the whole truth behind my
existence, he puffed his chest, "That's because he is my son after all, WAHAHAHA", he said
proudly and bursted into laughter. I could feel mom's disappointment leaking from her like a
creeping, tangible aura making a shiver run down my spine.

Women truly are scary.

Dad snapped out of his childish daze and stood straight, "Arthur", he said while clearing his throat,
"This is Vincent Helstea. He is my friend from my adventuring days. After 'The Incident', Vincent
let us stay in his manor and even gave me a job in the auction house owned by him", after
introducing the man, his gaze travelled towards the woman, "This is Vincen's wife, Tabitha
Helstea."

The woman smiled at me and came forward as she ruffled my hair. A slight rustle made my
attention transfer to her back. A girl my age was hiding behind her, gripping at the woman's dress.
She slightly pushed her forward, "This is my daughter, Lilia. Since you two are the same age, you
should get along", she said as the brown-haired girl nervously made her way towards me. She was
clearly confused since she was put on the spot by her parents. Taking pity on the confused girl, I
made the first move, "I am Kiy-Arthur Leywin. Nice to meet you", I tried to say it in a happy tone
without smiling.

I knew better than anyone that my smile would do more harm than good.

She looked up and shook my hand and then receded it. My gaze travelled back to the Helsteas. All
of them were non-mages. The process of forced-awakening or hastening the already in-process
awakening was impossible for them. After two months of staying inside the Elven Kingdom, I
figured out that being a quadra-elemental can lead to impossible things like forced awakening and
hastening the awakening procedure.

My first test subject was Tessia. Although if she blew up, I would've been in one hell of a
predicament, but all's well when it ends well---or so was the saying.

However, the forced awakening could work on their daughter. Doing so can help me get close to
them. Standing in front of the man named Vincent, I made a bow, "Hello. I am Arthur Leywin.
Nice to meet you. Let me present my deepest appreciation and gratitude for housing my family in
the times of utter plight and quandary."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

A sudden realisation dawned on me like a rising sun.

Yes... Totally blew it!

But it was too late. Looking up I saw the Vincent glasses tilted diagonally and his jaw about to
drop, making him look like a comical character. All others had similar expressions on their faces.
I'd agree it was a little over the top introduction, even when I was just trying to make my parents
look good. Guess I can't be normal.

"Reynolds... Are you sure this is your son? How can someone so disciplined and refined be your
son? I am having a hard time believing it", Vincent spoke, his eyes jumping between Reynolds and
me in a rapid succession.

"At least his mannerisms and smarts aren't inherited from Reynolds", Mom spoke from behind as
everyone giggled and Rey's shoulders slumped. Calling Reynolds and Alice Mom and Dad was
strange. I never knew who birthed me in my past life. And my upbringing didn't allow me to call
THAT MAN as dad. However, this life was different. I could build relations I couldn't in my past
life. And escape my identity as someone who was revered as a God. I can finally get rid of my title
of The Demon. I can finally be normal.

"And what were you talking about my lawn being destroyed?" Vincent asked dad, still laughing
while swiping a tear from the corner of his slanted eyes.

"Oh, me and my son were about to spar in your lawn", Reynolds replied casually.

"Isn't your son just eight?" Vincet asked.

"He is. But don't let his age deceive you. He has already awakened."

There goes my peaceful life.

Once again Vicent and his family had their jaws on the ground. "Are you joking, Reynolds?"
Vincent asked, looking at me and mom for confirmation. "Actually, Art awakened at the age of
three." Mom said.

I was now stuck in a difficult situation. I was trying to lay low for the time being and reveal my
abilities one by one to everyone around here at a more appropriate time. Power and Political
Influence was something that needed to be in perfect harmony to achieve peace. Too much power
without influence could have some minacious repercussions. Similarly, influence without power
does not exist. A person needs to exist on a fine line to achieve greatness.

I looked at Dad as he started to drag me out to the lawn. Guess it can't be helped. I have to hasten
my plans.

-------------------------------------

"Papa? Are you fighting?" Sylvie's voice boomed suddenly in my mind. Looking up I saw her in
her draconic form, flying above the clouds. She wasn't visible and could only be seen if one had
augmented their eyes to max potential.

"Just a spar with dad. Do you want to watch?" I asked her.

"I will search for some prey. I am hungry", she replied as I gave her a mental equivalent of a nod. It
was useless and a waste of time for her anyway to come and watch something as mundane as this.
Since she could read and even relive my memories, it was better that she made good use of her
spare time. The way she studied my thoughts and comprehended that knowledge was
extraordinary. I turned all of my knowledge gained from White Room into simpler forms and in
accordance with terms that were in tandem with this world.

What I couldn't understand was that Sylvie could only use pure mana. Was it somehow related to
her race? Maybe there was more to see to pure mana than what meets the eye. However, I would
have time later to comprehend it later. For the time being, I focused on the task at hand. The power
difference between us was too much. If I release my battle aura, the fight could end with that alone.
In order to stop that, I have to restrict my primary core. The core stage was satisfactory enough.
Advancing it any further could result in an outcome that I haven't predicted.

"You know the basics, right?", Reynolds asked as he slammed his fists together. I could see the
subtle smirk on his face behind the blazing flames. His progress was pretty impressive. I looked
back to see my mom and everyone else looking at me with worry while my little sister was looking
at me with a newfound excitement. Her little hands raised up in the air, "GO BWODAH."

I stopped for a moment and then looked back at Reynolds. Maybe the idea of having a sibling is
not all that bad.

"Then is she, my aunt?" Sylvie asked through our bond. I felt the satisfaction oozing from her as
she ripped the head off of a mana beast.

"Who knows?", I replied.

"She is your sister. I am your daughter. That makes her my aunt", she argued back.

"I am aware of how relationships work, Sylvie. You can call her aunt... I am hesitant since she isn't
a dragon like you", I replied.

"That was a racist comment", Sylvie shot back as I kicked the ground and dashed towards
Reynolds. His fists came up and blocked my punch coated in a thin layer of mana. I could see the
surprise on his face as he could barely keep track of my sprint.

"That wasn't racist. I was merely stating a fact", I countered, blocking a straight kick to my
abdomen as I elbowed it, throwing him off balance and directing a jab at his solar plexus.
"That was literally racist, papa. I can't call her aunt because she's a human and I am a dragon?" She
replied.

She isn't entirely wrong now that I think of it. I called Sylvia grandma by getting caught in the rush
of the moment.

"Fine you can call her aunt", I spoke through our bond and created some distance between me and
Reynolds.

"Yayy", she replied, sounding bored, "I am coming back now."

"I'll wrap things up here too." Looking up at dad I saw a confident smirk over his face. However, it
vanished in the near instant when flakes of ice started to fall on the ground. A huge shadow
loomed over us as a pitch-black cloud covered the horizon. A thin layer of ice extended from
beneath my feet and started extending towards Reynolds.

Despite being a good distance away I could hear gasps and choked breaths. I could even feel
Vincent's disbelief as he muttered, "D-Deviant. Arthur's a deviant."

"Ice deviant? Looks like you inherited a unique element", Reynolds spoke as he let a few flakes of
ice land on the palm of his un-ignited hand. A sweltering sound reached my ears for a split second
as he ignited flames once more in his palm.

With a simple nod, I dashed once again and reached in front of him in a split second. Once again,
his eyes were still unable to track my movements. A sword of pure ice formed in my hands as I
swinged it. My swordsmanship was below average since I used a sword only once in my fight
against Aya, Alea and Virion. In a hand-to-hand fight, the defeat for Reynolds would be too
crushing.

Swinging my sword in an upward arc, my sword flew past his cheek not even grazing it. He caught
the sword in his hand that was caught on fire. A sizzle echoed in the air as I left the hilt of the
sword and punched him square in his guts. Without wasting a second he bent his knee and swatted
my arm away however I followed with a kick to his shoulder. He stumbled but regained his
balance. Flames flared to life once again on his hands as he started retaliating like a typical boxer
would do.

I looked around to see everyone's eyes bulging out. I had to make a decision---lose here or beat
him---or just end it in a draw.

As I was considering my options, I saw Reynold's movements getting sluggish. His mana was
running out. Despite the fact that I was using the secondary core, he was still two stages below me.
Leaving an opening at my upper body I leapt towards him.

The more the distance between us reduced, the more everyone stood on their toes. With just a
fraction of space left between us his punch stopped just short of my face while my own jab stopped
just a centimetre short of his solar plexus.

I looked into his eyes that were brimming with happiness and pride as he pulled me into a hug.
Although it was almost a bone-crushing embrace, it was within an acceptable range.

"Well done my boy. You almost defeated your old man", Reynolds spoke, tightening the hug. I
wasn't sure how to reply to this. In my past life THAT man or my father was never satisfied and
always prompted me to achieve new heights. However, in this life I had a family who were happy
just because I defeated a Dark Orange core mage.
I wasn't sure of the current situation. Was this how parents were supposed to be? Is this how it feels
to be normal? Getting recognition from parents because of a task that was no more than a chore?

Was this how it was always supposed to be?

The sensation was still numb as instead of feeling it I was questioning everything because of the
endless curiosity I carried. Maybe... with time, I will comprehend this... concept of emotions.
Maybe... one day... I will be able too.

------------------------------------------

After being thoroughly interrogated by Alice for how I learned to fight like that, I made my way
towards the room designated for me. Opening the lock of the door, I saw Sylvie, in her black kitten
form as she sat on the bed.

"Late."

"I know. How was your hunt?" I asked.

"Good enough", she said and tossed a huge beast core. "Will this be enough? It was an AA-Class
beast."

"This will work", I said as I caressed its surface with my thumb. Taking out my leather bag I tossed
it inside as it clanked upon contact with other cores.

"So... any progress with this project?" She asked.

"I know which path I should take to make it a success now, thanks to you", I said, patting her head.
She squirmed under my touch and let out a cat-like 'purr' but regained her composure quickly. "And
what about me?" She asked.

Taking my shoes off, I sat in a lotus position and placed her in my lap. The second phase of
Sylvia's will, Realmheart, flared to life as my hair grew and fell on my face. The world turned
achromatic as I looked down at Sylvie. Purple chains wrapped around her core, constricting her
true potential.

Today's going to be tiring as well.

******************************

(A/n Hello. Hope you all liked the chapter. See you all next time. Happy Reading and Stay
blessed.

Sayonara)
 Volume 02 - Chapter 05: A White-Haired Beauty

// Kiyotaka Ayanokouji (Arthur Leywin) //

The door of my room opened slightly as a small figure came inside.

It was my little sister---Eleanor or Ellie as we all prefer to call her. Her short ashen hair which she
inherited from Reynolds was tied in two pigtails. A small blush extended on her face as she came
inside. However, a look of confusion formed on her slightly chubby face as she tilted her head to
understand what was going on.

I was exercising---or more accurately standing on my right hand's index finger without mana so I
don't become too dependent on it. Seeing the baffled expression over her face, I jumped and landed
on my feet. My hair was now long enough to reach below my eyes. Brushing them back with my
fingers I made my way towards my sister.

Reaching close to her, I sat down and looked her in the eyes. She fiddled and seemed a bit shy to
converse as she held the side of her dress. Placing my finger in front of her face, I conjured a small
gust of wind as her hair fluttered wildly. An ecstatic, innocent giggle left her mouth as she held my
hand. "Bwuhder. Mama is calling you", she said.

With a subtle nod I stood up and started to walk towards the door. However, I stopped and looked
back. Extending my hand towards my sister I waited for her. Soon she caught up and wrapped her
fingers around my pinky, gripping it firmly. A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she
looked up at me.

Maybe I am acting as a brother should. Maybe...

Letting Ellie guide me, we made our way through the stairs. Just as we finished the flight of stairs,
I was met with the sight of mom setting up the table so we can all eat together. Tabitha Helstea was
helping mom with minor work as most of work was handled by maids. I looked around and saw
Sylvie, napping on one of the couches.

'Morning', she spoke through our bond.

'Morning. How are you?', I asked. She seemed unusually tired.

'Just a bit tir-'

"Swyvieeee!"

'Uh-oh, not again.'

The realization of her tiredness so early in the morning finally dawned on me as I saw my little
sister grip Sylvie in a lock and started spinning her around. We shared an open bond to report any
incongruity happening around us in a near instant. So, the moment Ellie started spinning her I
closed it. She shot me a glare, but I shrugged my shoulders and made my way towards the table.

On one side were my parents while the Helsteas sat on the opposite side of the table. I noticed
Vincent wasn't sitting where mostly family heads used to sit, indicating his consideration for my
family.

"Arthur? Do you have anything planned for today?" Mom asked, as she handed me a plate full of
her signature beef stew. Receiving the plate in both my hands, I placed it down.

"Nothing much. Dad said he'd show me around", I replied as I took a bite from beef. The taste was
even better than the usual, exciting my buds with a plethora of flavors from different spices. Maybe
the subtle brightening of my face gave it away as Alice giggled, "You can have more later."

'I want some too!' Sylvie spoke, still being strangulated by Ellie.

'I'll save some', I replied back as she got busy with Ellie again. Looks like she has come to terms
with being rag dolled around. I looked to my side to see dad exchanging hidden glances at me. He
never said he'd show me around. Although I knew if I said I had no plans I would be dragged into
something far more dangerous than fighting mana beasts---Shopping.

Yes... it scares me to no end. It's not a literal fear or something that would make a person's senses
spike and activate their instincts. No... it isn't that, but the amount of exhaustion scares me.
Women's sudden mood swings while shopping scares me. And most of all... being a mannequin for
them scares me.

Giving a knowing glance to Reynolds I tried to tell him to play along. He jerked his head in
affirmation. I was a bit glad that he understood what I meant.

Or so I thought.

"What are you talking about, Arthur?" He asked, a bit too loudly for my convienence.

"Uhh... that... uhhh..." I stuttered, taken aback by his inability to comprehend a simple gesture.

"Oh, so you're free. How about you come along with us, Arthur. It's been so long since we went out
together", Alice spoke, clasping her hands together, a bright smile gracing her face.

A soft, cloaked sigh escaped my mouth as I accepted my fate, "Sure", I replied.

Tabitha was the second one to speak, "How about we bring all the kids on our shopping, Alice.
That way they won't be bored", she suggested.

"That's a good idea. Let's go after breakfast then", Alice spoke as I felt tangible melancholy loom
over me.

'Hehehe', Sylvie sneered, mocking me as I just awaited the impending doom.

--------------------------------------------------

Walking through the streets of 'The Floating City of Xyrus', we continued our stride. Our stride did
not have a specific direction. Mom and Tabitha just stopped at every shop, trying multiple things.
While they were busy looking at some jewelry, I stood by a railing that was made alongside the
road.

My mind trailed off to Xyrus. It was a city that lived up to its name. It was literally floating in air.
However, there was no explanation or books related to how. It might be a Royal secret. However,
if Royalty possessed such magic, they would've conquered Elenoir in the inter-continental war. It
was left by ancient mages. One conclusion I made was that the Royalty weren't related to Ancient
Mages.

However, something bothered me. Mana wasn't possible of doing such thing. Even flying was a
task that is next to impossible for a Silver Core. The most a Silver Core could do was to keep
himself afloat for a specific amount of time. It didn't made sense to achieve such a feat of making a
whole city with hundreds of infrastructures and thousands of people hover in the air with mana.

Two things came to mind. Either our insight into magic or mana arts wasn't as deep as Ancient
Mages, or there was something else that did all this. Sylvia said I would find the answers to
everything through Realmheart and Integration Stage, which was the stage above White Core.

"Arthur?" My thoughts were interrupted as I saw the brown-haired girl, Lilia walk towards me.

"Yeah?" I asked, turning towards her.

"Well... mom and aunt Alice said that they'd be busy for some while. So... I wanted to ask, if we
could go visit a shop that had recently opened. It has a new musical instrument that has never been
seen before", she spoke. My gaze swept over the city as I took in everything. The gentle breeze,
calm surroundings and mellow chirps of birds. It was certainly a good day.

"Yeah sure. Let's go", I replied as she beamed visibly.

'Sylvie, stay with mom and Ellie', I spoke to Sylvie as she gave me a mental equivalent of a nod.

Making our way through multiple streets we walked towards our destination. I looked at Lilia who
continued fidgeting, indicating she had something to ask.

"Feel free to ask anything", I spoke up, still looking forward.

"Uh-huh? Oh, hehe, yeah, I wanted to ask something. How did you know?" She asked, a bit
embarrassed about what she was about to ask.

"Who knows! Just a hunch. You haven't been acting like your usual self lately", I replied.

"We just met two days ago", she spoke as she narrowed her eyes at me.

"I can still tell how you feel", I replied casually. However, following the radio silence I looked at
her, her face BEET RED.

Huh? Did she catch fever suddenly!?

"Something wrong?" I asked, a bit perplexed by what happened to her.

"Ummm, nothing", she replied as we continued walking side-by-side.

"So, what did you wanted to ask about?"

"Oh yeah that!", she spoke, remembering the prime subject of our conversation, "Well... it might
sound odd, and you may think-"

"How did I awaken so early?" I interrupted her based on a wild guess. Seeing the shocked
expression over her face it seemed like I was correct. Although they had the status of nobles, being
a mage was considered an honor. Based on what I've see, I doubt the Helsteas had any mage in
their history. Coupled with her envious gaze when I fought Reynolds, it just solidified my theory.

She looked down, an apologetic look in her eyes. I looked forward and took in the colorful sight of
multiple flower shops, their aroma having a rejuvenating effect. "It just happened. I didn't do
anything", I replied. I can't exactly tell her what happened after-all.

"Oh... I see", she replied, looking at her feet in disappointment.

"I can help you awaken though", I replied. I don't lose anything in helping her to awaken. Her
forceful awakening could be a by-product of my own experiment with mana. There was a theory I
wanted to test. Since, I had already did it once with Tessia, I know how to not blow her up.

"Can you? But how? Didn't you say it was a natural process?" She asked.

"I never used the term "Natural". It might be natural, but it can be tampered", I replied.

"Sooo... can you help me? Please?"

I stopped as I looked at her, "I will but I want something in return", I said as I felt my eyes glow.
She gulped down a lump of saliva, sensing the sudden change in my demeanor.

"W-what do you want?"

"I'll tell you later. Don't worry it's not arduous task. If anything, it might benefit you in the future",
I replied.

"O-ok." She said, still considering wether if she should accept my offer or not. After a while of
pondering, she extended her hand. "Deal."

I looked down at her hand and shaked it. I wonder how the reaction of people who knew me would
be. Don't get me wrong. It wasn't like I was going to violate her or something.

"Ah we're here", she said excitedly, forgetting the serious situation we were in as she pulled me
inside the shop. It was a simple looking shop with just a few people inside it. Well... three
excluding us. However, what I saw afterwards was something that surprised me.

It was a piano... an instrument found in my old world. I slowly walked towards it. It had been eight
years since I last touched a piano key. The thought of making it myself crossed my mind many
times, however, being pre-occupied with so many things made me neglect it. However, the design
was something I hadn't expected from someone who would make it for the first time. It was a
modern design, made with utter perfection down to the most minute details.

"Arthur? Wait!" Lilia tried to stop me; however, I sat down and placed my fingers on the piano.

(A/n This is what he's playing)

A wave of nostalgia washed over me as I felt it. The keys had the same marble smooth texture as I
last remember them. Cold and smooth. Just as I liked it. I played a note and then another. Flashes
of it played in my mind as I played every note with the most intricate control and timing. I could
even feel myself lose in the melody as I continued playing it. A perfect blend of high and low
tones---a heavenly choir. It was soothing, much to my own surprise.

Once the performance was done, I opened my eyes. There was the same look of admiration in
everyone's eyes.

Everyone... almost everyone. A girl stood in the corner. Her golden eyes glistened in the dark of
the shadow that loomed over because of her standing in the entrance of the door. She had white
hair that reached just below her shoulder. A black hair band held her hair as a few bangs covered
her forehead. She had a small book with a leather cover in her hand.

She was wearing a white shirt with sleeveless robe over it. She stood in a daze looking at me---like
trying to recognize who I was. Her lips quirked up as she muttered something making my eyes
widen ever so slightly at her.

"Ordinary yet played with such perfection it became a Masterpiece", she paused and looked at me,
observing my reactions, "Beethoven 'Für Elise' right?"
(A/n Its AI generated so there is bound to be some mistakes. Ignore them.)

*********************

(A/n thanks to everyone who read and voted.

 Volume 02 - Chapter 06: Helstea Auction (i)

(A/n the writing in tis is a bit off since I am really tired after all the study I did. Anyways...)

Walking silently inside, I sat on a couch as Sylvie jumped and curled in my lap. Letting out a tired
'kyu', she closed her eyes and fell asleep. My eyes fixed on her sternum as I observed her core
stage. She was making a satisfactory progress... for now at least.

Resting my head against the couch, I let my mind wander off to the events that unfolded just a few
hours ago.

>> Flashback <<

"Beethoven 'Für Elise' right?" The words boomed in my ears like a thundering gale as I looked at
the girl approach me. Her gait was confident, each step brimming with power and an unbridled
certitude. What amazed me was the name.

A solo piano act, commonly known as " Für Elise" was one of Ludwin van Beethoven's most
popular compositions. It was not published during his lifetime, only being discovered by Ludwig
Nohl 40 years after his death. However, all of these events unfolded on Earth. Not here. It was
impossible for someone to recognize the melody as Beethoven's work.

The prospect of other people reincarnating in this world crossed my mind a few times. There were
two possibilities.

One; This world was a hub of reincarnation. People from many different worlds reincarnate into
this one. A common occurrence.

Two; My reincarnation was a planned act. Or maybe a by-product of something else. Whatever it
was, it may be forced.

After eight years of non-stop observations and research, I couldn't find a single reincarnate in this
world, other than myself. So, most possible conclusion was the latter one.

However, as soon as I saw the piano, I could tell it was the handiwork of someone who
reincarnated from earth. The design was sleek and too advanced. Since people here lived a really
simple life, coming up with such a complex design was not possible for the natives.

It wasn't like I was trying to look down on people here. But the lack of basic modes of
transportation and even the lack of knowledge about other continents showed how under-
developed this continent was. The possibility of another continent was never clarified by Sylvia.
But I do think it exists.

Thinking back to current situation, if I just feign ignorance, I will never be able to lay my hands on
this other one who reincarnated. Playing along I played a tone that many would remember.

And viola.

I wasn't expecting it to be a girl but, in any case, I found a fellow reincarnated. She made her way
towards me and with a grin, she looked down at me, "Fufufu~ Here I was thinking I am alone.
Finally found someone else", she said.

"I am not sure what you're referring to", I replied.

She bent and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear, "Don't you think you can fool me. I'll be
waiting", she whispered in my ear. Handing a small piece of paper in my hand she looked at me
once. Her golden eyes glistened once again, a slight sheen of mana forming around her. Letting the
restraints on my primary core loose for a split second, I let her know that I wasn't going to be a
pushover. Her eyes widened as she smirked once again. With one final look at me she started
moving outside.

I merely blinked and she was gone, leaving my hand in the air as I was about to ask her who she
was.

I looked down and opened the crumpled piece of paper.

"Saturday Night, 10 PM, ****" My eye twitched as I looked at the name once again. This certainly
is troublesome.

Way too much.

> Flashback ends <

"Haha Arthur! I heard you were beaten by a bunch of wom-, oh, you look just fine", Vincent spoke,
correcting his glasses. I looked at him and sat straight, nodding at him.

Situations like these were the most confusing. What was I supposed to do? Laugh at his joke or do
something else? I can't just stay stoic like this. But then again, the awkwardness in my smile does
more harm than good in most cases. I was about to reply with a weak and forced laugh, so he
doesn't sulk at his failed joke, but my attempt was interrupted as mom and Tabitha walked in.

Soon the whole place echoed with murmurs as the women started talking about their adventures. I
looked at Sylvie in lap, 'Are you awake?'

'I am. Just trying to escape Aunty Ellie.'

'Did you notice them?', I asked her.

'I did. They were following me for quite some time', Sylvie replied, her eyes still shut.

'So, they know you're living here?', I asked.

'No. They just looked at me and Ellie and then went back. I think they're collecting intel on rare
mana beasts', she replied.

'Quite the narcissist you are', I shot at her.

'I deserve to be. I am a dragon after all', she said in an exaggerated tone.

'Here, take some meat', I said.

Her eyes shot open; however, she didn't get what she was expecting.

"Look Ellie. Sylvie's awake now. You can play again", I spoke up as I felt Sylvie's claws dig into
my skin. "Ouch."

"Yayyyy!" Ellie ran towards me and took Sylvie away from me.

'I will remember this, Arthur. You traitor, snitch', I interrupted her by severing our mental
connection.
That was tiring. Looking down at my fist, I looked at the crumpled piece of paper again. Looks
like I have a meeting tomorrow. However, before that it seems like I have to meet someone else.
Familiar mana signatures made their way to the Helstea Manor.

The doors leading inside opened with a huge bang as a familiar red-haired, scar-faced man walked
inside. However, his demeanor seemed to have totally changed. I was expecting him to carry the
same unruly attitude but seeing the seriousness on his face, I could say he had some hard time.

"Reynolds we're her-", he paused as his eyes met mine. The other members of Twin Horns bumped
into him as he just froze in place after seeing me.

"You idiot, why are you... huh?" Helen petrified too as she saw me. I could see her eyes glisten as
tears formed and shone because of the LPA.

(A/n LPA = Light Producing Artifacts)

Maybe it was longing or some lingering regrets that they couldn't save me, I could see tears of
despondency well up in everyone's eyes. Like an active volcano, their feeling bubbled up and
seemed to explode any moment.

"Arthur?" A sweet, amicable voice spoke. The other members paved way as the small figure came
forward. Tears were already falling down her cheeks as her lean, tender shoulders trembled ever so
slightly. I stood up and stood in front of her. I wasn't sure what to say or how to react, so I just
stood there, waiting for something to happen and react accordingly.

She took a step forward... and then another. Soon she was running towards me at full throttle. Her
arms wrapped around my frame as she fell on her knees. Burying her face inside my shoulders she
cried, as her tears drowned the scruff of my shirt. I looked down at her. She was the most confident
and stoic of the Twin Horns, yet at this time her mask was broken. Shattered.

It seemed like her entire being had been fragmented. She looked... felt so... small. I placed a hand
on her back and another on the back of her head as I slowly patted it.

She wasn't family. She wasn't my mother or direct family, nor she had known me for a lot of time.
Then... why? Wasn't this feeling of infatuation and regret at someone's loss reserved to family?

Regardless of what I thought, I couldn't come up with a logical explanation to comprehend this.
Maybe it's just me who was the Odd one out.

She peeled her face away from me as she grabbed me by my shoulders and looked at me in the
eyes. Her eyes seemed like two ruby stones floating in a sea of white, tainted by a few streaks of
red as she continued to cry.

"I'm sorry, Arthur, I am so sorry", she muttered, looking down as she bit the corner of her lower
lip.

"It wasn't your fault", I spoke as I looked at her. I wasn't very good at consolations or expressing
my emotions or comprehending them. However, I could understand the guilt she felt for something
she wasn't even responsible for. She didn't owe me anything, nor was she liable to save me. Still,
she felt like this. Telling her it wasn't her fault was the least I could do for her.

Just as she nodded and finally left me, the familiar sensation of being mushed between clouds
invaded my senses.

So soft...
"Angela! You'd kill him!" Durden's voice boomed from behind as Angela's grip on me wavered.
She looked at me with teary eyes, "W-We all thought..."

"I am alive now", I replied, cutting her off as she gave me a weak smile and stepped to a side.
Durden walked up to me as he ruffled my hair gently. His eyes still showed disbelief---unsure if I
was real.

Looking behind him I could see Adam hesitating to come forward. His face showed
embarrassment as he made his way towards me, his spear still tucked at his back, "Good to see you
back, brat", he said.

"He was actually the one who cried the most, you know", Helen spoke with a gentle smile on her
face. Adam stuttered as everyone nodded in affirmation, making Adam even more embarrassed
than before. I looked around to see Alice and Reynolds walking towards the Twin Horns. Although
seeing the twin horns again wasn't unpleasant, I wonder why they came here.

----------------------------------------------------

Sitting beneath a tree in the lawn of Helstea Manor, I continued to gaze emptily at the sky.

Devoid of smoke and any other kind of pollution, the sky looked like a pitch-black, endless void
with diamonds sewn in an intricate pattern over them.

"How have you been holding up, Jasmine?" I asked, without looking back. The leaves rustled as
Jasmine appeared and stood by my side. She also looked up at the stars and continued looking at it.
Cold wind blew, brushing my hair against my eyes. I looked up at her---her jet-black hair fluttered
wildly in the brisk wind while her red eyes seemed to be shining in the dark of night.

"I am fine... and you?" She asked, hesitatingly. Looking up at her, I tapped the grassy ground,
signaling her to sit down. She corrected her robe and sat right beside me, her shoulder touching my
own.

Silence lingered for a few moments between us as we continued to enjoy the mildly cold night and
the sky full of stars. "We thought we lost you... forever", she spoke.

"But I am not... and you shouldn't blame yourself too. It wasn't your fault. You did all you could", I
consoled her. Placing a hand on her back, I drew circles on them while keeping my gaze at the sky-
--captivated by the sublime enchantment it had on my entire being.

Her back trembled at my touch, almost recoiling back but she continued to sit there, accepting
whatever I did. Her head plopped on my shoulder, as she let out a tired sigh, "Can I stay like this
for a moment?", she asked.

Wait... shouldn't I be the one doing it? Well, since she asked, I might as well let her. Not like I have
anything to lose by partaking in this activity.

"Yes, you can", I replied in a low tone, wrapping both of us in a layer of fire mana. The stiff
muscles in her body visibly relaxed as she took in deep breaths. Letting her sleep on my shoulder, I
let my mind wander off to tomorrow.

So many things at once. The Annual Helstea Auction Ceremony and my meeting with the
reincarnate too. Then I realized I had one more problem to deal with.

Jasmine had fallen asleep on my shoulder! Looks like I have to spend the night outside.
------------------------------------------------------------

Walking down the stairs I saw the Twin Horns standing by the door. Reynolds has asked them to
help him with the guard duty in the Helstea's Annual Ceremony.

"Oh my goodness! Alice, Ellie looks just like you! She's going to grow up to be so pretty!"

"...Cute."

"Rey is going to have his hands full soon with potential candidates kukuku. Can you tell me how
old you are?"

"Four!"

The girls were a jumble of excitement and estrogen as they ogled Ellie.

Vincent came down soon after with Tabitha and Lilia. The mother and father duo were matching in
a black suit and dress while Lilia was sporting a flowery dress under a warm cloak. After everyone
introduced each other, it was decided that the Twin Horns would come with us to the Helstea
Auction House for the Tenth Anniversary event. On the way there, I filled them in on what had
happened after the fall. My dad explained to them the basics in his letter, but they were dying to
know the details. They were quite shocked when they learned I was in the Kingdom of Elenoir for
over four years.

The ride was pretty short, so I wasn't able to finish telling them everything before we got off.

The first thought that had come to mind upon arrival was that Vincent really put in a lot of work
into this. The Helstea Auction House was breathtaking. It was rather misleading to even call it a
house as it towered high above any of the other buildings nearby. I've been to many national and
historical monuments that were created by the most famous architects, but this was on a different
level. I suspected that they had a lot of help from Conjurers from how large it was. The Auction
House was a magnificent theatre with intricate designs all over. The main doors were over 4 meters
in height and were made from petrified wood with carved designs on it.

Compared to the naturalistic and elegant designs that I saw in the Elf Kingdom, this was more
complicated and grand. It was in the shape of a half-cylinder with detailed stone sculptures of
different weapons as supports.

We arrived early, so only the workers and guards were present, preparing for the event. The inside
was equally, if not more stunning. The front door opened to a path that stretched out to a stage on
the other end. To our left and right, there were rows of escalating seats made from a rather
luxurious burgundy leather that could fit over ten thousand people comfortably. Upon looking up, I
noticed that there were incased booths at the very top of the rows of seats and even higher, there
was a single room attached to the ceiling and back wall with glass surrounding it, giving a clear
view of the stage. It was easy to guess that those booths, as well as the single room, was for the
VIP.

Turns out, that VIP room on the ceiling was the room we'd be seated in. Father and the Twin
Horns, who had decided to help my father and the guards to prepare for any unwanted commotions
or outbreaks, were the first to separate from us. Vincent separated from us after as he barked out
orders at the workers and readied the hosts to greet the more important guests.

Tabitha led us to the room, making us comfortable inside the carefully-designed and furnished area
that was meant for only the most distinguished and wealthy guests. There was a wine rack and a
few reclining seats and tables with closer seats by the window. I made myself comfortable on a
seat closest to the window.

The auction house was soon a panorama of cheerful and excited noise, as more and more people,
who were no doubt people of some sort of influence, began filling the lower seats. There were
some groups that seemed more distinguished than the rest who were personally escorted by the
hosts to their booths. No doubt, they were some of the more affluent nobles in the Kingdom.

Growing bored of the hordes of overdressed nobles chatting eagerly amongst themselves, I shifted
my attention to Lilia as she was teaching some sort of clapping game to Ellie. I couldn't help but
smile myself as the both of them broke into a fit of giggles when either of them messed up and
were flicked gently in the ear as punishment.

Time passed by rather slowly until Vincent came back, leading a group of unfamiliar people inside.

The first to come in behind Vincent was an elderly man with long, deep-red hair that was aged with
streaks of grey. His back was ramrod straight with broad shoulders that took off years in his
appearance. The man's eyes were stern with harsh, sword-shaped eyebrows, giving him an
undeniably eye-catching presence. He was wearing a red robe lined with white fur around the
collar and had a cane that shined brighter than any silver I had previously seen. Trailing closely
behind him was a lady that looked a few years older than my mother. While my mother had a
lovely, sweet, friendly ambience, this lady's facial features reminded me of an ice sculpture;
refined, elegant, noble and of no flaws, but also cold and devoid of emotion. She was wearing a
shimmering silvery-white dress that complimented her dark blue hair that draped over her
shoulders like a well-kept tapestry.

Behind the lady of whom I assumed was the man's wife were two younger kids that could only be
their kin. The older child, a boy that looked to be about the age of thirteen or so, took more after his
father. With his serious brown eyes, straight brows, and his short mahogany hair that had a shiny
luster just like his father's, it was apparent as to what he would look like a few decades down the
road. Despite his fierce looks, however, there was a sort of unrefined charisma that was different
from his father's. It was the sort of charisma that would make him the center of any group.

The younger one, a girl that looked to be about my age, surveyed the room carefully before locking
eyes with me.

It would still be a couple of years until she started maturing, but needless to say, the potential was
there. I couldn't help comparing her to Tess. If I wasn't the one training her, she and this girl
could've been on equal grounds.

Peeling my eyes off of the girl in front of me, I focused on the three guards that followed after the
picturesque family.

"I didn't know we would be in here with guests, Vincent," the man said, neither harshly nor kindly.

"I apologize, Your Majesty! I assumed you wouldn't mind having a few other people with you.
You remember my wife, Tabitha, right? Well, these are our close family friends," he introduced,
waving his arm in our direction.

After regarding us for a moment, his lips curled up into a smile. "If they are your friends, Vincent,
then they are mine as well."

"It's a pleasure to meet you. At least we'll have some company besides these guards," the lady
giggled.
I raised an eyebrow in surprise at the sharp contrast in the woman's personality to her appearance.
She seemed much more welcoming, despite her intimidating looks, than her husband.

"Everyone, as you all may know, I'd like you all to meet the King and Queen of Sapin. Introduce
yourselves to King Blaine Glayder and Queen Priscilla Glayder and their children, Curtis and
Kathyln."

At this, my mother—who was holding my sister—Tabitha, and even Lilia, dropped down,
genuflecting. I caught on and lowered myself a moment later as well.

Giving us a nod, the King gestured for us to stand. "No more of this, now. No need to be stiff,
we're just here for the auction, after all."

As I got back up, Sylvie peeked her head out from under my robe where she was sleeping,
surveying curiously the new faces.

"Kuu?" she chirped, tilting her head.

I thought I heard a gasp from one of the guards in the rear, but I wasn't able to tell since their faces
were covered.

"Oh my! What a cute little mana beast!" Queen Priscilla's face brightened up at the sight as she
made her way towards me.

The King and the two children's eyes looked towards my direction as well.

The guards took a step forward as well, making sure they were close enough to react in case
something happened to the Queen.

"She just hatched a few months ago," I responded, without giving much details.

"Kyu~!" she cooed while hopping out of my robe and stretching her body like a cat.

"I assume this little mana beast is your bond, young man?" The King came closer, kneeling down
to get a closer view of Sylvie.

I just gave a wordless nod. It should be fine with Sylv's appearance the way it is. "How fortunate
you are to have a mana beast. Even infant ones are not easy to tame, yet she looks to be very
obedient."

"Well we're able to communicate mentally, so it's more like a mutual agreement rather than
obedience," I simply shrugged.

>> COPY PASTE END << (A/n Sorry)

"What? You mean to say that you are under an Equals Contract?" We all turned our heads to face
the source of the voice. It was one of the hooded guards behind the children.

"Who knows?" I replied, lazily.

"Let me take a closer look at your bond!" the hooded guard exclaimed, creeping closer to us.

Before Sylvie could shoot her charged blast of pure mana, the King stepped in.

"This isn't the time nor place to study someone else's pet. You're being rude, Sebastian." His gaze
turned harsh as he rebuked him.
"Arthur. Arthur Leywin," I finished, giving a curt bow. As he and his wife gave me a small smile,
we took our seats in time to hear the clear voice declaring that the auction would start soon.

I turned back just to see Sebastian, who had taken off his hood, staring intently at Sylvie, who was
nestled on my lap.

'He's the one', Sylvie spoke as my eyes widened.

'Are you sure?', I asked.

'A hundred percent I am', she confirmed.

'Hmm. We'll do it then', I told her, still talking through our bond.

She made a confused look, so I opened the wall around my mind and let her read my intentions.
She looked at me, asking me for confirmation.

'Arthur, are you really sure?'

'Have I been wrong before?', I asked.

'Never... fine, I'll do it', she agreed as I stood up. Excusing myself, I walked outside the room and
started climbing some stairs. Sylvie was still with my parents. Once I reached the top, I saw a door
with a huge lock on it. Gripping the lock in my hand, I crushed it, breaking it down to small pieces.

The door opened as I walked to the other side. It was an open roof with no boundaries or
balustrades. Standing on the edge of the building, I closed my eyes, "Sylvie... bring him here", I
whispered under my breath.

Some things are unforgivable.

In this world I made a promise to myself to live like a normal human. Live a life full of happiness
and peace. With a family... or a group of people I care about. And now someone was trying to
disrupt that peace.

Some things are really unforgivable.

 Volume 02 - Chapter 07: Helstea Auction (ii)

(A/n It's a short chapter. Reason is because I want Kiyotaka confrontation with the other
reincarnate to be in separate chapter. I'll publish it after a few hours

let's keep the vote goal to 90! )

Cheers of crowds echoed as the announcer announced another item sold at the auction. One after
another, items were sold in a rapid succession---each item more expensive than the prior.

In the VIP corner, the Royalty of the Kingdom of Sapin sat. The king--Blaine Glayder, talked to
the head of the auction house--Vincent Helstea, as they discussed methods of payment for the
World Lion that the King had purchased for his son--Curtis Glayder. The royal princess looked
around, a certain uneasiness bubbling at the pit of her very being.

Just as Vincet shook hands with the king, a barbaric intent weighed down on his shoulders. Like a
titanic mountain has been placed on his shoulders, he buckled to the ground. Being a non-mage,
Vincet couldn't handle the pressure being exerted. Falling to the ground, he coughed and gagged,
bile rising up in his throat.

The king stumbled and fell to one knee. His core trembled---so did his very soul. He tried to coat
himself in a veil of mana, but it was of no use. The mana density of the pressure being exerted was
too much for the king's weak core to handle. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he looked
around frantically. His bloodshot eyes landed on his wife---Priscilla Glayder. She was faring much
better than her husband. She was able to protect her children from the exposure to the vicious
outburst of mana.

The foundations of the whole auction house shook, a single crevice running through the roof of the
VIP room.

"PROTECT THE KING AND HIS FAMILY!" One of the soldiers--an Augmenter shouted, his
voice sounding feeble despite his efforts to sound strong. Then just as the dread had spread in the
whole Auction house, it vanished--not leaving a single trace behind.

"Arthur!" Alice's frantic voice brought everyone out of their horrified daze. Her arms coiled around
Arthur's waist as she fell to her knees. Arthur placed a hand on the back of her head, patting it
slightly. "Where were you, Arthur? Are you ok?"Alice asked, cupping Arthur's cheeks in her
palms, her voice trembling at the prospect of losing her child...again.

Arthur gripped her arms and removed it from his cheeks, slipping his hands into hers, "I'm fine,
mom. I just went out to grab some water", he replied, trying to smile at his mother. Alice smiled
back and stood up, ruffling his hair. Arthur's azure eyes swept across the room and landed on Ellie
who had her eyes shut and was holding Lilia's dress.

Walking over to her, he bent on a knee and placed a hand over her head, "Ellie. It's alright now", he
said in a low, monotone voice. Her eyes opened as she caught sight of her brother. Her mood
brightened up as she saw him. Stumbling, she walked over to him as Arthur held her from her hand.
"Stay close to me, ok?" Arthur spoke, casting a sidelong gaze at the Human Royalty.

"Ok, bwoder", Ellie replied. Peeling his gaze away from the king, Arthur looked at Lilia, "How are
you?"
"I-I am fine. Just a bit surprised. I never felt something like this. I thought non-mages weren't
supposed to feel it", Lilia replied, looking at Arthur in hopes of a definitive answer. "Do you know
what that was?"

"Who knows?" He shrugged. Clamour of armour clanging echoed as multiple figures walked
inside. They were the twin horns and other security members of the Helstea Auction. Close to them
were the other Royal guards, dressed in lustrous armours who were stationed outside the VIP
room.

The King seemed to relax in the presence of his mages, however he soon caught onto something,
"Where is Sebestian?", he asked.

The guards looked at eachother, confused and utterly speechless. Reynolds walked over to his
family and took them into a corner, followed by the other members of the Twin Horns.

"My king... Sebestian... he died", one of the guards reported. His body quivered under the King's
sharp gaze which widened a fraction of an inch.

"What do you mean by 'died'? He was a royal conjurer. How did he just 'die'?" The King roared,
taking everyone's attention.

"T-there was an intruder. Sebestian fought him off but died in the process. The intruder's body was
charred with flames. However, Sebestian had multiple cuts over his body and died due to blood
loss", the guard ended his report.

Arthur looked at the guard with a satisfied look and pulled his sister close to him, hiding behind his
parents. His sapphire eyes glistened in the dark of the shadow of his parents, brimming with
satisfaction.

The king gripped the bridge of his nose and pressed it, "Fine. Don't let word of this get out.
Sebestian's family will be rewarded for serving the Royal Family until he gave his life for his
cause", the king announced in a loud voice.

It was a means for the direct declaration of an order... a Royal order—-to keep mouths shut about
the events that unfolded right in front of their eyes.

As if everyone understood what he implied, everyone bowed to the King. "You all will be
rewarded appropriately too", he said and stormed outside the door. The queen followed closely
behind, towing her children with her.

The princess—-Kathyln Glayder's eyes locked with Arthur for a split second. Arthur followed her
gaze until she was out of sight. A subtle curiosity took birth at the pit of his being, "Interesting", he
muttered under his breath.

—————————————

// Arthur Leywin (Kiyotaka Ayanokouji) //

The door to my room bursted open as I saw mom and dad walk inside. They sat on either side of
me. I looked at the alternative, figuring out what was wrong. The situation seemed like when
parents make a collective effort to rebuke the child or correct them about something.

Much to my own surprise, instead of the expected castigation all I got was a collective side hug
from both sides from my parents. Both placed their heads on my shoulders and tightened their grips
around me.
Do they want me to console them? If so, then about what?

"Uhhh... Mom, Dad... are you both ok?" I asked, not sure what else I should do in this peculiar
situation.

"Can we not just love our cute little son?" Mom said in a soft tone and placed a small, subtle kiss at
my cheek. Dad laughed and looked at Alice and then at me, "Come on dear, we don't want to
disturb Arthur too much. He must be tired", Reynolds said. Alice nodded and kissed me once again
and stood up. Walking to the door she cast a worried glance behind.

I raised my hand and waved at her. She smiled back and turned off the artefact illuminating my
room. The door closed and the narrow ray of light from outside the door from hallways vanished,
leaving me in the dark of the room, dimly lit by the moonlight.

I closed my eyes and reached for the depths of my secondary core. A veil of mana in the form of
ripples and waves permeated from it. Spreading it around me, I scanned the whole area. Mom and
dad were in their room together. They were a safe distance away.

"About time I meet her", I muttered as I looked at the open window, soft brisk wind intruding
through it.
(*********)

A/n Well, we hit 100k on Webnovel... cheers? Thanks to those who came here from WN.

"COMMENT OF THE CHAPTER"

 Volume 02 - Chapter 08: A Game of Chess

~1234 words
(A/n. Let's hit 2k votes in this chapter. We need 100 votes to do so)

// Arthur Leywin (Kiyotaka Ayanokouji) //

The night fell cold and gloomy as the whole city was drenched in darkness and despodency. A
distant campfire at the outskirts of the city interrupted the seamless murkiness of the witching hour
as another gust of wind propelled me forward.

Motes of green mana clung to me as I became one with wind. Wind was the element that allowed
the most opportunities for a person to be close to nature. I closed my eyes—-becoming one with the
wind.

I could feel it. The subtle sussaration of tree leaves in the distance due to the windy night. The
putrid smell of blood and grime in a shady alley. Rancid stench of people throwing up, subtle
screams as crime of the night continued in all its glory.

Landing on the roof of a tall building I stopped, looking everywhere. Finding the reincarnate was a
hard task in itself. She mentioned the date and time but not the exact place. It meant one thing—-
she was trying to test me. However, I wasn't here to take part in someone's games. She was a threat.
Unless she didn't posed any threat to my life or my family, she could live. In any other case—she
needs to die.

A deep breath escaped my mouth as I closed my eyes once again. My secondary core trembled.
The rune over it burned—a tangible warmth permeating from it. The runes branched as I felt the
otherworldly power flare to life.

Shimmering golden tunes burned to life on my body. My skin seemed to scald as runes stretched
and extended. The whole world turned achromatic; dyed in a lighter shade of grey as motes of
every element including the fifth mysterious element became visible.

I took out the crumpled piece of paper from my pocket. Focusing deeply on the paper I saw it...or
rather felt it.

Her mana signature.

Then like an animal hunting the smell of its prey I expanded my senses. Wind mana trembled and
followed my heed. I could feel the minute twitch in everyone's muscles. However, this overload of
information was unnecessary. So, I skimmed it. Skimmed it down to one specific individual.

The particular mana signature. The one I was looking for. With Realmheart still scorching on my
skin, my features crunched as I focused at the location with the heaviest exposure to her mana
signature.

And then...

I took a step.

The whole world bent and twisted like a wormhole—-reality of the fabric of space distorted and
with a loud plop I arrived inside a huge room. The purple motes frizzante as I arrived.
My gaze fell on the girl who was reading a book with a smug expression on her face. However, the
smug expression wiped off as soon as she saw me. Her eyes flashed with an incomprehensible
disbelief as she continued to stare at me.

She was wearing a white collared shirt with a top over it. Its straps were brown as it extended from
her shoulders to bottom. In simple terms it was a dress one would wear when they visit the
countryside.

Her long white hair fell on her face as her effulgent golden eyes blazed as her brain racked for
multiple conclusions. Her confusion was understandable. My appearance in Realmheart was
different.

(A/n Credits to MaiFurumi)

My eyes flickered between Amethyst and Sapphire before returning to the original azure colour.
My hair shortened as I felt Sylvia's presence nourishing me disappear—taking away the warmth
that provided a temporary solace in this form.

We looked at each other for a while before she stood up and walked towards me. Her steps looked
confident yet awkward.

"As expected of the false genius. You found me without the need of a single hint", she said as I
looked at her, my eyes widening a fraction of a second, "you're definitely the one made for me",she
continued as she stood right next to me. She was a head shorter than me, "made for me to crush
and destroy."

"You think you have that ability, Sakayanagi?" I said as my eyes burned in an azure shade, subtly
brightening up the room.

"Arisu... my name here is Arisu, Arthur", she said and giggled, "unlike you I was fortunate enough
that my parents named me the same. Arisu Watsken. A weird combination but not an un-welcomed
one", she said.

"I'll say this once. Stay away from me and my life. I have no interest in partaking in your folly", I
said and turned around. However, I stopped as mana built up around me. I looked back over my
shoulder, "Do you think this is enough to hold me here?"

"I do not intend to fight. I'm just here to propose a deal", she said as the veil of mana around me
vanished.

"What deal?" I asked. I didn't have any plan in agreeing to anything. However, there was no harm
in listening to her.

"I'll provide you with everything you need. Information, intel...anything you want", she paused as
she walked away from me and stood by a rack full of files and books.

"And how do I know you have what I want?"

"I am quite famous. Although not by my real name. I know how you killed a royal mage and a
member of bandits in Helstea Auction house and then framed it all as a mutual squirmish", she
replied.

"The 8-legged-spider. It's you", I said. It all made sense now.

"You're the second one to figure it out and stay alive, Fufufu~. Nothing less expected from you.
You figured everything out by yourself", she said.

"And what do you want in return?" I asked.

"It's simple. This world was too mundane and boring for me except for the prospect of mana. All I
need is entertainment... so, entertain me... with games of chess", she said as I looked at her,
unflinching.

"Believe me. That's all I want", she said, raising her hands in a placating manner. I took a step
forward...and then another. With a simple step I arrived in front of her. She stumbled and fell on
the table behind her. Placing my knee between her legs and my hands on either side of her head, I
bent over her.

"Break the deal and I'll break you...thoroughly", I said. Her smug expression didn't waver as a coy
smile formed on her face, "This is the secondth time, Ayanokouji-kun. It's not good to give so
much hope to a maiden's heart", she said as I remained like that.

I remained like that for a brief moment, not moving even a slightest fraction of an inch. Extending
her hand, she held her hand between the space left between us, "Deal."

Removing my hands, I took a step back. Extending a hand to her I helped her sit. She sat and
corrected her dress. Dusting off the dust from my own clothes I looked at her, "So... when do we
start?" I asked.

"Right this way", she said, pointing at a particular point in the moonlit room.

Gain of information over a game of chess...it wasn't a very profitable deal. However, everything is
still under my control.

Everything will play out EXACTLY as I want it to be.

That's how it always has been.

************

(A/n Here is the second part.)

 Volume 02 - Chapter 09: Evaluation Exam

(A/n I said in my previous fic and I'll say it again. My beta reader broke her thumb and
index, so if you spot some deficiency and mistakes. it's prolly cause she isn't around to point it
out.

// Arthur Leywin (Kiyotaka Ayanokouji) //

"Just let him go now, Honey", Reynold's voice echoed as he barely suppressed his laughter while
watching me being absolutely crushed in the 'loving' embrace of my mother.

Alice's grip over me loosened as she looked at me, tears lining at the corner of her eyes. After
losing me once during the Bandit's incident, she had been overly protective of me.

After spending 2 long years with just my family, it was finally time for me to explore the
continent. Arisu's information network was quite adequate, however, seeing everything for myself
was crucial.

The amount of beast cores needed for my experiments was increasing day by day. Sylvie alone
couldn't handle that. Another reason was the decline in beasts and amalgamation of different
species in the same place. This wasn't possible. There was definitely something wrong with the
mana beasts.

"I'll be okay, Mom. I have Jasmine with me", I replied. As if on cue, Jasmine entered inside. She
was wearing black robes covering her whole body, brown belt on her waist with dual daggers
strapped to it. She walked inside and her blood red eyes swept over everyone like a huge tide and
stopped at me—-a small, subtle smile formed at the corner of her lips.

Walking over to us she stood by my side, "Ready to go?" She asked me.

Without saying a word I nodded and hugged Alice once more. Turning back, I saw Reynolds with a
huge smirk over his face and Ellie hiding right behind him.

"Believe in yourself son. I'm sure you'll be okay", he said and raised a fist in my direction. Looking
at it, I bumped my own fist against his. It was a simple gesture, yet it felt comforting. Maybe,
because spending so much time near a group of people who were my actual family, I was getting
used to them.

"Brother? Why are you going away?", Ellie chimed in, her coffee brown eyes looking at me with
betrayal.

What did I even do?

"I'll be back soon. It's just one year. And I'll visit in between too", I reassured her. She pouted as
she snatched Sylvie from the ground, "I was just going to miss Sylvie. That's it!", she said and
cuddled Sylvie.

'Save meeeeee', Sylvie spoke in my mind.

'Just a bit more', I reassured her and looked up at Jasmine.

"Don't you have a weapon?", she asked.

Shrugging my shoulders I replied, "I prefer hand to hand combat."

"Hm", she replied and then looked at my parents.

"We'll be taking our leave now", she said and placed a hand over my shoulder. The Helsteas were
already present there.

I looked at them and noticed Lilia wasn't there anymore. A sudden realisation dawned on me. It
was finally that day for her.

Well...

The whole house will be ecstatic, neutralising the gloom at me leaving. I didn't plan her awakening
in a way that matches with the day I am leaving.

I definitely didn't do that.

After meeting with everyone, Jasmine walked towards me as we left the house together. Leaving
the house for such a long time after two years was certainly a refreshing thought.

"Do you know where we are going?" Jasmine asked, looking in front of her.

"The Adventurer's Guild", I replied.

"Good. We'll have your rank evaluated first. After that there is a dungeon I have in mind. The
commission arrived early in the morning", she paused and as if finding the correct words she
cocked her head sideways, "do you plan on holding back?", she asked.

"I am never holding back", I replied with a casual shrug.

Placing a finger over my nose she stopped and brought her face close to mine, "You can't deceive
your elders. I know you are", she shot at me.

Her sensitivity to mana was higher than I had anticipated. She could tell I was holding back in my
training sessions against Dad and Adam.

"I won't hold back. At least not for now", I replied. It wasn't a lie. I was going to go all out against
the examiner today. Since Jasmine—who was an advanced adventurer was going to sponsor me,
there was bound to be someone strong testing me.

"Good. We can get that mission then", she replied and started walking at a faster pace.

"Are we walking there?", I asked.

"Running", she replied and a gust of wind propelled her forward. With a simple gust she covered
half of the distance to our destination.

Closing my eyes, I reached deep for the dormant power inside me. Sylvia's will reacted to my
command. Her will wasn't the same as before. Before, when I used any form of her will—-her
power felt borrowed.

However, after spending two years inside home, I invested all of my time into understanding the
purple motes responsible for the time stoppage and space bending phenomenon.

After getting a basic comprehension of the phenomenon, I was able to bend it to my will. Like the
space bend. It was related to the theory of relativity. Although what I was able to do wasn't the
destruction of the fabric of space but rather shorten it. It was one way to understand it.

Like two places with some exposure to the purple motes. Then connecting them in mind and
imagining the space between them vanish. Like they never existed. Connecting two dots and
covering a huge distance in one step.

It was a more convenient usage of the portals Sylvia made. For a single person to consume it, my
own technique was best tailored.

However, it had a problem.

Due to my low understanding, I couldn't execute it everytime. It was possible mostly for the places
that I've already been to. Like establishing multiple checkpoints and teleporting between them.

Looking forward, I saw Jasmine was no longer there. From what I could discern she was trying to
test me. Imagining the nearest point to the Guild, I let Realmheart sear on my skin and then I took a
step. Quarter of my core was depleted with that simple step.

With another mana infused step, I arrived in front of the Guild. Jasmine's mana whooshed around
here as she arrived at the same time. Her eyes widened a fraction of an inch as she looked at me,
"Good." She said and walked inside.

Following closely behind her, I saw multiple people. Most of them looked like bandits instead of
esteemed adventurers. Slight smell of alcohol invaded my nostrils.

"Ahh... Miss.Flamesworth. What can I do for you?" A young man with black gloves spoke. His
voice was the only thing that helped me understand that he was a man. He had an effeminate face.

Flamesworth.

The family that prides in their fire affinity mages. But Jasmine was a wind mage. Was that the
reason for her odd behaviour? Being the only wind mage in a family known for fire affinity?

I looked to my left. Jasmine's face was scrunched into a small, barely visible frown, a palpable
discomfort lingering around her.

Extending my arm, I held her hand. She looked down at me as I gave her a stern nod. She smiled
and the frown on her face vanished. "I'm here to sponsor him for a ranked examination", she said.

Ranked Examination—-Any adventurer above the B rank could sponsor someone else for a ranked
examination. Jasmine was an AA-Ranked adventurer. She was more than qualified to sponsor me.

The man looked down at me. His eyes narrowed at me. I felt him trying to look at my core stage.
Waking my primary core from its dormant stage, I let it become the dominant presence in my
body. Placing his finger on his temple, he stumbled. A huge grin formed his face.

"Very well. Let's go to the arena. You're the second one to shock me today", he said, "the other one
will be done with her exam soon."

Oh...

She's here already.

(************)

Arriving at the bleachers before the arena, I felt scorching heat waves being directed at me. A
sheen of ice mana formed around me and Jasmine, protecting us from it.

Looking down I saw a petite girl, standing with her hands tucked. A huge dome of flames
surrounded her as the examiner in front of her was covering himself in a veil of wind mana.

"She's strong", Jasmine commented.

Her white hair fluttered wildly as more and more tendrils of lightning and heat waves emanated
from her. She wasn't even using any spell. It was just a reckless wastage of mana.

In other words she was humiliating the examiner. The sheer amount of her mana had rendered the
examiner unable to move. Looking around I saw the heat removing the oxygen from the
surroundings. If this continued, many would die of lack of oxygen.

Using sound mana, I directed a message at her, "Stop".

The heat waves dissipated and a single huge ball of flames went crashing towards the examiner.
The ball of flames disappeared before it made contact with him.

"Is that enough humiliation from a LITTLE girl?" She asked, emphasising the little part.

Guess I now know the reason behind her rampage. The examiner stood up, using his sword as
support, "That would be enough. Arisu, A-Rank", he announced as silence spread through the
whole arena.

The short lived radio silence was interrupted by an uproar of disbelief and appreciation.

"Unbelievable."

"Who is she?"

"Is she really a kid?"

"She's beautiful."

Turning around with a smog look over her face, she walked towards the bleachers. A boy around
my age was standing in her way. From the look on his face, he looked like someone from a noble
household.

"Don't think that getting A-Rank from the beginning was impressive. The examiner was weak as
hell", he spat.

"Fufu. You look really impressed by me. However, if that was enough to bamboozle you, you're in
for one hell of a ride. Isn't that right, Arthur?" She said, Her black hood frayed in the air once
again.

This woman!

The boy looked back, his green eyes burning in envy, "You peasants should know your limits", he
said and started to walk away. Once he was gone, Arisu walked over to me.

"Good luck Arthur, Fufufu~", she said and sat in one of the seats. Jasmine looked at me with a
suspicious look. Raising my hands in the air , I replied, "I met her while playing on the ground."

"Not very convincing. But that will do for now", she replied as I sighed in relief. It's a good thing
she understands.
The same man as before who met me with Jasmine walked to the middle of the arena. "Arthur,
please come down".

Jasmine gave me a pat on the shoulder. Sylvie appeared and sat on Jasmine's head.

"Kyu"
'GOOD LUCK'

Walking down the stairs, I drew in a deep breath. Although I wasn't going to hold back, I wasn't
going to reveal everything. I decided to limit my usage to Ice.

"My name is Kaspian Bladeheart. Since you've been sponsored by Jasmine Flamesworth, you'll be
examined under special circumstances", he said and unsheathed the rapier strapped to his waist. He
looked at me, expecting a weapon.

Instead of replying, I raised my fists. A thin layer of ice extended from beneath my feet. My fists
were covered in a layer of thin ice. Like a bullet shot from a gun, I bolted towards him. His rapier
raised and a huge amount of wind mana condensed at its tip. It was enough to blow someone's head
off.

Without wasting a second, I gripped his wrist and increased the concentration of ice mana in our
surroundings. The wind grew heavy as I bent his wrist even further. His grip over the hilt of his
sword weakened even further. With a quick snap, he lost his grip. The sword fell on the icy ground
with a clang.

Still holding his hand, I turned on my feet and delivered a roundhouse kick. He blocked it with a
wind mana infused arm and punched my torso. Directing my knee in an appropriate direction, I
blocked it. He winced, as one of his fingers cracked with an audible voice against my knee.

Kicking upward with a knee, I stopped midway and extended my feet. It landed on the back of his
head, as he fell to the ground. Crawling he gripped his sword once again. Without wasting a second
he lunged with his sword at me.

Using minimal movements, I stepped a bit to the side and avoided his attack. Before he could
understand I had dodged, I held his sword arm in a hold and punched his guts. He lost his sword
once again.

In the beginning he had mocked me for not using any weapon.

Hence, this would be enough lesson for him.

Raising him up to my level, I punched him. He blocked it with his arm but he went stumbling into
a nearby wall. A crack formed at his impact against the wall.

After a few seconds, he stood up, standing between a pile of debris as he sneered, "That would be
enough. Arthur, AA-Rank", he announced.

I looked up at Arisu, who was smiling ear to ear. Jasmine on the other hand had an expression
symbolising more disbelief than amazement.

Oh...

Blew it again.

(**********)
"I wasn't expecting that", Jasmine spoke as she set some wood on fire. After my evaluation, Arisu
disappeared. Me and Jasmine made our way to the Beast Glades. Sylvie went away to play.

"I said that I won't hold back", I replied.

"That you certainly did", she replied and smiled. Sitting beside me she put her hand over my own,
"Thanks".

"Hmm?"

"For not asking about my family. Thank you for understanding." She replied in a somber tone.

"I'm not interested in your family. My association is with the Jasmine part in your name. Not
Flamesworth." I replied and directed my fish into the fire.

Suddenly, she ruffled my hair, dishevelling it—-turning my hour long attempt at looking
presentable into a terrible mess.

I wanted to do the same, but looking at her laugh in such a genuine way somehow stopped me,
"Sometimes you sound like an adult", she said and took the fish from my hand and started roasting
it herself.

Looking at her smile with herself I stopped my attempts at the questions arising in my mind. They
could wait... or rather I could find them myself.

From tomorrow, I'll begin my adventuring days. I'll be finally able to let loose a little.

*****************************************

(A/n I wanted to do a poll.

(I) Make the next volume full of adventuring different dungeons and develop Kiyo's
relationship with Jasmine, for better understanding of emotions.

(II) Just end the adventuring arc in 2-3 chapters.

Comment on what you want.

Also, join the discord to drop some ideas. It's link is in the comment to this paragraph.)
 Volume 02 - Epilogue

(A/n Credits for all the art used in this chapter goes to Mai Furumi)

~2626 words

// Grey Vritra //

Walking down the halls of Taegrin Caelum—The castle of the High Sovereign of Alacrya–Agrona
Vritra... and my father, I treaded slowly. Although I've been in this place countless times, I couldn't
help but stop and watch everything. From the golden engravings etched into the wall in a non-
symmetrical manner to the pillars supporting this complex—labyrinthine colossal constitution of
this edifice.

The runes that shimmered in and out of life in an extinguished shade of lavender on walls was
another breath-taking sight to see. I stopped and looked at a painting on the wall just adjacent to the
stairs that led down to the Obsidian Vault—A place where Retainers, Scythes and even Wraiths
get their magic prowess boosted to a degree unfathomable to the lessers.

The painting was a huge barren wasteland. Devoid of vegetation and any life... and the reason for it
all was the internal war between asuras. The Vritra clan of Basilisks Race were exiled, on the false
allegation of interbreeding with the lessers on the continent of Alacrya.

In the front-most row was my father–Agrona Vritra, his long antler-like horns in the air, carrying
an air of confidence and superiority. An unbending will to never lower his head in front of the
tyrant–Kezzes Indrath, The king of asuras.

"You should stop fan-boying over your own dad", A familiar voice spoke behind me. Spinning on
my heel, I looked at my best friend in two lifetimes–Nico Sever. His black hair was combed back
decently as his red eyes looked at me, a smirk plastered over his face.

A subtle smile formed on my face as I felt the corner of eyes crease up. "Where's your wife?" I
asked, with a smirk of my own.

"Well... you know how women are. Couldn't bring myself to wait another hour and bear the brunt
of your father's wrath", he said in a mocking tone and rested his back against the wall. He was
wearing a buttoned black shirt tucked inside his dark grey pants. His sleeves were folded up to his
elbows. He slipped his hands inside his pockets and sighed. "Hey... Grey?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you really believe Agrona can give us the life we want? I can't talk about it with anyone. Not
even Cecelia. She doesn't listen one bit about Agrona. You're the only one I can talk about in this
regard", he said.

A frown formed on my face as I looked at him in silence. A shadow loomed over us, blocking the
sunlight as black-grey clouds covered the horizon. A sudden melancholy materialised in an
intangible form–like a sword hanging right above our necks, threatening to sever it at any given
moment.

"Don't worry, buddy. Dad will definitely help us. I am sure of it. You saw how he brought us here
perfectly without any problems", I replied, removing the bitter taste from my mouth that had crept
up unknowingly.
"Hmm, you're right", he said and looked down at his feet.

"What about the other one?" I asked.

He let out an audible groan and gripped the bridge of his nose, "Don't remind me of that weirdo.
All he does is persistently mutter someone's name and that he's better than him. I am not going near
him", Nico said, faking a shiver.

The other reincarnate that was brought here by dad was someone special. At first look, he looks
like a crazed psychopath-making you lose any and all hope in him. However, in the numerous
sparring sessions he had revealed abilities far surpassing lessers and some gifted kid asuras too.

Coupled with the fact that his body went under metamorphosis—merging with the body of Lady
Dawn—the female phoenix caged in the pits of this castle for centuries, he had vast potential.
However, his fixated mind on a single goal was concerning. The only reason dad was letting him
live was because of That Man— Atsuomi Ayanokōji.

He helped in the development of many plans for the upcoming war against the lesser continent of
Dicathen and then against the asuras. Time and time again, he had proven his intellect. Even me,
who was a king in his past life and was almost the same age as him mentally, I couldn't rival his
sheer intellect.

However, nature has a way to balance. His handicap was his inability to use mana.

"Fair enough", I replied to Nico and stood right beside him. Soon, multiple steps echoed as I looked
in that direction.

The Scythes and their respective retainers were already here. The first to come was Scythe Cadell
—the right hand man of my dad and the Scythe of Central Dominion. Following closely behind
him was Lyra Dreide. She was dressed in a grey and red uniform. Her hair was the colour of fire,
and it seemed to move with a life of its own, like a flickering candle flame. Unlike most retainers,
she didn't use decay type mana arts. She used powerful sound magic that could even counter spells
by making the air particles vibrate.

Soon after them, the huge bulky figure of a familiar figure appeared. Dragoth Vritra—Scythe of the
dominion of Vechor. Behind him was his retainer—Uto, currently the strongest among all
retainers.

Lyra bowed in front of me and a coy smile formed on her face which disappeared as soon as it
appeared. Cadell made a deep bow in front of me. Me and Cadell had trained together for 5 years
now, everyday. I shared a deep bond with him.

However, since there were other scythes here too, I stood with an air of indifference. Just like how
asuras treated lessers and lessuras. I was reborn in the body of an asura, however, in my essence I
was a human. An ordinary person given a second chance at life with every privilege one could
imagine.

I could feel Dragoth's mocking gaze at Nico. Nico wasn't a combat specialist. However, due to my
insistence on giving Nico some degree of authority, dad did me a favour and made him the scythe
of Central Dominion, along with Cadell. Looking sharply at Dragoth, I took a step forward and
stepped in front of Nico. Dragoth's wide chest caved in as he took a step back.

"You didn't have to do that. I am not a baby that needs to be cared for by you and Cecil", Nico
whispered, his voice barely audible.
"You're my best friend. Of course, I'll do this much", I replied as I stood with him. More footsteps
echoed as I saw Scythe Viessa and Melzri of Dominion of Truacia and Eitril.

Viessa's skin was extremely pale, in contrast to the murky black voids of her eyes. A sea of purple
draped down on her shoulders that bounced with every step she took.

Melzri on the other hand had flawless silvery-grey skin, pure white hair plaited into a tight braid
that flowed down her back, and dark lips and eyes that matched the two sets of gleaming onyx
horns that erupted from her head and curled sharply back, one pair exactly beneath the other.

A small smile formed on my face as I saw the last one arrive. Seris' small figure appeared, her
pearl-white hair seemed to glow in the looming dark from the overcast by the thundering clouds.
Her horns extended upwards, in the shape of a crown. Following closely behind him was Cylrit—
her retainer. Both of them stopped and looked over to the other Scythes. Without hesitating or
having any form of fear she walked over to me and gave me the minutest bow. Cadell's face
crunched subtly but I motioned for him to stop.

"How are you today, Seris?" I asked.

"Wishing for you well being, Prince Grey", she replied, a barely perceptible sneer forming on her
face, cloaked from the others. Receiving a quick nod from me, she headed back and stood with
Cylrit.

"She's late", Cadell commented and then looked at Nico, as if holding him accountable for
Cecelia's late arrival.

"I am right here", she said and stepped from behind Cadell. Cadell's eyes raised a fraction of an
inch as he saw her walk by him and stood at my side. Cadell was the strongest scythe—yet he was
unable to discern her location.

Cecelia had cropped black hair that reached just above her shoulders and a pair of golden eyes.
Looking at my face and then at my foreheads she giggled, "You almost look like Agrona", she
commented.

"He's my father after all. Let's go now", I said and motioned for everyone to walk down the stairs
that led to the Obsidian Vault.
(A/n This is Cecelia in my fic. Since, Grey and Nico were both in Alacrya; Tess wasn't needed as
an anchor. Hence, she reincarnated into a vessel already made for her that can handle her soul)

// Agrona Vritra //

Clamours of chain rattling echoed in the wide space as I continued to look at the one in front of me.
The chair felt uncomfortable, yet I continued to sit there—basking myself in the absolute
enchantress in front of me. The stone cold rock in my chest that was once a warm, beating heart
throbbed once again.

I stood up and walked over to the figure. Cupping its cheeks in my palms, I looked into its eyes. A
warm feeling spread in my chest but was soon replaced by the same granite cold hardness as it
jerked its head backwards in disgust.

"Oh, My Love. You don't have to be like this. I just want you to witness the end... an end to the
tyrant... a criminal... yes, he's a criminal—your's, mine and the Djinn—the race he wiped out
without a shed of mercy. Yet, you see me as a bad guy", I said as my fingers trailed on her cheek
and down towards her neck. Placing my fingers and forming a grip on it, I choked her subtly,
"Whether you like it or not. You'll see this world bend to my will. And when all's done, you'll see I
was right all along", tightening my grip even further, I continued, "don't worry. I'll still take you in.
I love you after all."

A subtle scoff escaped from her mouth, echoing in the vast, empty space.

"What's so funny", I asked, a crease forming on my forehead.

"Your ignorance humours me. It knows no bou-." I interrupted her as my grip over her neck
tightened even further, making her gasp for breath. The look of superiority over her face that
mirrored Kezzes' vanished in thin air.

"You've gone senile, my love. I advise you to rest", I said, removing my hand from her neck and
started to walk outside. The huge metal doors shut close followed by the booming noise of metal
locks falling in place and sizzle of runes burning to life—strengthening the hold over the cage.

Looking down I saw the blood trickle from my fingertips. Unknowingly, my nails had dug inside
her skin.

Looking up I saw Atsuomi, holding a sword disguised as cane in his hands. "Keeping her alive
gives no benefit. Dispose of her while you have the chance", he said and waited for me to speak.
Casting a sidelong glance at him, I walked forward. Lessers were selfish to no end.

Feeling him walk behind me I spoke, "I will. But now isn't the right time. I still have a lot to learn."

Silence ensued between us as we walked. Arriving inside the Obsidian Vault, I saw all Scythes and
their respective retainers. The legacy and my son—Grey was here as well. Walking over to the
both of them I placed my hand on their shoulders and rubbed it. Grey replied with a smile on his
face, so did Cecelia. Looking down I saw Nico with an uncomfortable expression over his face.
Somehow, this one seems more difficult to handle than the other two.

"I am sure you all have a diminutive notion of why you all have been summoned", I said, my voice
booming between the huge, caved in obsidian walls that were decorated in the shape of basilisk
scales.

All heads nodded cautiously—an uneasy tension lingering between every Scythe and even more
among the Retainers as even the slightest twitch in their muscles was calculated.

"Well then... let's begin", I said and the floor of the room rumbled, splitting into two.

(***)

// Arisu Watsken //

Sheets rustled as I squirmed in my bed once more. Mustering enough courage to leave the confines
of the warm embrace of the quill I was hiding in, I woke up. Rubbing my eyes with the tip of my
fingers. Throwing the blanket away, I jumped down, landing on the wooden floor.

Placing my feet on the floor, I looked at them. I curled and uncurled my toes. They worked
perfectly. Next, I stood up and jumped. My feet could handle it all. I could walk... no, I could even
run at a speed that would put anyone in my old world to shame.

An unrestrained giggle tore through my throat.

"Arisu... are you coming down? It's almost afternoon."

Looking over my shoulder, I saw my sister—Emily Watsken. She was a year older than me. With
our mother's green hair she had the same golden eyes as me which we inherited from our father.
Emily had thick round glasses that magnified her eyes and the freckles underneath them. Her curly
hair is tied into a ponytail down her back.

"I am coming in a while", I said as she hopped towards me and hugged me tightly. Ruffling my
hair she walked away but stopped and turned back, "hurry up or the food will go cold", she said
and disappeared. Her hands were bruised, evident she was making artefacts again.

Emily was intelligent and intuitive for her young age. She loves artificing to the point that her
hands will be covered in calluses from fiddling with different kinds of gadgets. As a child prodigy,
Emily felt frustrated that people don't treat her like a child. However, ever since my awakening, the
burden of expectation from her shoulders lowered a lot, due to which she was always thankful to
me.

Emily is initially shy when talking to strangers, often stuttering. She can be quite talkative when
she becomes comfortable with someone.

Time to time I would often help her in improving her artefacts and helping with her research
theory. I didn't have a sibling before. In this life having a sibling of similar sex was certainly a
refreshing experience, giving a new outlook at life.

Looking out from the window, I took in the sight of the sun at its zenith, burning in all its glory.
"Today's finally the day", I muttered to myself as I made my way to my wardrobe.

(***)

TEASER FOR VOLUME 3

"Are you sure it's here?"

"Niflheim"

"Muspelheim"

"Its nature... is corruption. Mana that decays everything."

"I'll say this once, Otis... I know what you did. And it WILL cost you your whole family's life."

"Will you be my girlfriend? Once again?"

"What kind of question is that, stupid"

"You know I am much older than this damned teenage body!"

"You better stay away from me at the academy!"

"You certainly did attract some real trouble."

"Who knows."

(***)

(A/n And that's it for Volume 02. I need some time to plan the events in a way that they are
not just mere fillers but are entertaining and carry some sort of substance and purpose as
well. Well, that's all.

Thanks to my now crippled editor and ya all cute fucks I don't have anything in my backlog.
So, V3 will take more time than V2 to come out.

Also, I want to deeply express my humblest gratitude to all who read and support this work.
I read all the comments, but the sheer volume of it makes it near impossible to reply to all.
Still, I read all of your comments.

SO, Thanks to all of those who read, vote and comment. Means a lot to me as a writer and
these things become a source of motivation to write more and invest the next to NO FREE
TIME in writing and planning a fic that I basically started because the lazy ass Havier
disappeared one me (-_-) In short, I wasn't expecting reception on this fic and was going to
bury it after 10 chapters.

Videlicet, Thanks. (once again)

See ya all in Volume 03—Adventurer's Arc.

 Side Quest - Dawn's Ballad

A dagger whistled past Arthur's hair followed by another directed towards his guts. The sharp edge
of the dagger was dulled with mana. Arthur's body caved in as he dodged the stab towards his guts
and blocked the other one with his mana infused arm.

"Watch out for feints", Jasmine spoke as she spun violently on her heel and directed a kick at his
heels. Arthur replied by jumping in the air and flipped backwards. Jerking her head back, Jasmine
avoided the kick directed at her chin. Landing on his feet, Arthur pushed the ground once again
and dashed in her direction. Once again she bent and lunged the dagger in her dominant arm at
him. Using her body as an extension of the blade—like a spear -- she arched the blow at his chest
while continuing a closeby attack with the hilt of the other dagger, blocking any escape.

Arthur stomped the ground. A crevice ran through the lush carpet as Jasmine stumbled. With her
going off-balance, Arthur decided to take a quick advantage, directing a blow at her abdomen. As
soon as his fist neared her solar plexus a whistling arc of dagger stopped him and he retreated but
was blown away by a gust of wind.

Falling on his bum, Arthur looked up at Jasmine and raised his hands up. Jasmine stopped and
quickly sheathed her daggers. "You said no mana", Arthur complained as placed both of his hands
back on the ground. His medium-long hair fell on his face as he looked at her through the vibrant
curtain of Auburn. "You used earth," Jasmine replied shortly and sat right beside him.

Arthur continued to look at the azure blue sky lined with silver-grey clouds. The coruscating
streaks of the sun had turned orange with hints of pink, turning it into a lighter shade of saffron.
"Thinking about something, again?" Jasmine asked, turning her head towards Arthur whilst
hugging her knees.

Arthur regarded her for a short moment. Over the course of the last 2 months he had gotten close to
Jasmine, surprisingly so. Taking his eyes off of her, he continued, "I was thinking about getting a
weapon now," he replied.

Jasmine's whole face lit up, a sudden excitement running through her stoic face as she sat in front
of him, "Really?"

"I have been thinking about it for quite a while and I think I need a weapon now", Arthur replied as
he cocked his head sideways, "probably not daggers."

Jasmine's shoulders slumped, "So, what are you planning?"

"I need a sword... and 2 months. I will catch up", Arthur spoke as he stood up, looking at the sun
hiding in the horizon.

(***)

"Brotheeeer," Ellie's excited squeal echoed in the wide manor as she saw Arthur walk inside the
huge doors of Helstea's Mansion. Every head turned into her direction as they saw a boy much
taller than kids his age. His auburn bangs fell on his face in a dishevelled state. He was wearing a
black shirt with full sleeves and black pants—truly simple yet decent. The darker shade in his
sapphire eyes became lighter as he saw his little sister.

Scooping down he picked her up from under her shoulders. Picking her up he held her up in the air,
his hands extending above his head. Ellie hovered in the air in his grip as she giggled. Arthur
looked up at her to meet her gaze, his impassive face cracking for a fraction of a second. He was
still confused as to what he was doing was actually the right way to treat a sibling or wrong.
However, that didn't stop him from trying his best to fit in and act normal.

Placing her down, he placed a hand over her head and patted it as her small figure hugged him,
"Welfom vack", her words were jumbled as her face was buried inside Arthur's stomach. Everyone
laughed loudly as Arthur looked up. His mom was the first to arrive followed by his dad. Both of
them embraced their children in a bear hug.

"Welcome back, son," Reynolds spoke as Alice cupped Arthur's cheeks, slightly caressing it and
then joined the hug once again. Closing his eyes, Arthur tried to feel it. The rumoured warm
feeling of familial love. It was bare minimum but it was there. He could feel the confines around
his heart loosen up... for the little family of his—his little sister, loving mother and the goofy-ahh
father.

(A/n Aight, my bad. I just... well, nm.)

After a long moment of the fervent reunion they all parted, letting the Helsteas greet Arthur. Lilie
stood in the back as she waved at Arthur slightly. Arthur replied with a feeble wave of hand of his
own.

"Welcome back, Arthur. While you were gone a lot of things happened," Vincent Helstea spoke.
Looking down at Ellie he could see the fragments that form the basic composition of a mana core
gravitating towards her sternum. Although he did nothing for her, she was still going to awaken
earlier than most humans her age.
Looking back up at Lilia, a shimmering dark red ball of mana rested in her sternum. Her eyes
widened as she felt Arthur looking at her core but then a huge smile formed on her face.
"Congratulations," Arthur said looking at Lilia and then at Vincent. Vincent's shoulders slumped,
"Of course he knows. I wanted to announce my daughter's awakening myself in the grandest of
ways," Vicent spoke in a sad tone as Tabitha and everyone else bursted out laughing at him.

Arthur stood there, feeling like a criminal for ruining his surprise. "However, I must thank you for
all of this, Arthur. Thank you for teaching Lilia the method to awaken early," he said and slid an
arm around Arthur. "I must ask... how did you know such a miraculous method?"

"Who knows?"

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

'What's wrong with them?'

'You should skim that habit of yours,' Sylvie replied mentally, emerging from the inside of his
backpack.

'You should've stayed inside.' Arthur spoke mentally. Before Sylvie could respondEllie had already
picked her up and sprinted away in the farthest corner of the mansion.

Arthur let out a sigh. "By the way, son. Why did you return so suddenly?" Reynolds asked as Alice
looked at Arthur, waiting for his reply.

(***)

*****the next day*****

The door to Vincent's office opened as Arthur walked inside. Vincent was wearing his coat and hat
as he got ready to head outside. "Ahhh, Arthur! You're here. I was about to call you. Let's go",
Vincent said and Arthur nodded and started following him.

Walking through the hall, Arthur saw his mother—Alice, Tabitha and Lilia. Alice was holding
Arthur's backpack in her hand. As he came closer, Alice took a step forward and extended a strap
of the bag towards her. Sliding his arm into it Alice did the same for the other arm, "I've packed all
necessary things and you're favourite stew too", she spoke and kissed Arthur's forehead.

Standing still he accepted it and continued looking at the ground, "Let's go, Arthur." Vincent said
once again.

Arthur looked at the stairs and saw Sylvie running towards him.

'I am ready!' Sylvie transmitted mentally.

"Are you sure you don't want to meet Ellie, Arthur?" Alice asked in a worry-laced voice.

"She'll be sadder if she watches me leave", Arthur replied remembering the last time he left home.
Saying that, he waved at his mother and walked outside following Vincent outside. It was finally
the day he would select his first weapon in this world. Although using sound mana to explode
organs or ripping hearts out with bare mana-infused hands was more practical, Arthur wanted to
master a weapon too. Not to entirely depend on it, but to increase his arsenal.

(***)

*****AT HELSTEA AUCTION HOUSE*****

// Arthur Leywin //

Walking through the dimly lit corridors of the Helstea Auction House, I followed Vincent to the
main storage room where all kinds of weapons were located. Arriving at the end of the spacious
hallway, Vincent reached for the inside of his pocket and took out a bunch of keys. Finding the
correct one, he unlocked the door and moved inside. Deciding on following him, I stepped inside
the room too with Sylvie sitting on top of my head.

'See if you can find something useful,' I mentally transmitted to Sylvie as she hopped off my head.
The room had all kinds of weapons ranging from spears to gauntlets ,claymores, hammers and
even a morningstar. I walked over to the weapons on display behind the glass.

Vincent after seeing my staring at the azure coloured claymore walked in my direction, "You have
a good eye. This sword can perfectly conduct ice element and boost the intensity of the output."

Taking the sword in my hand, I looked down at it. With partial activation of Realmheart flickering
in and out of life in little bursts, I examined the sword. It was indeed a good conductor. Ice mana
felt gravitating towards it and the mana compressor inside it seemed to act like a spring. By
compressing the motes of ice mana and then releasing it, its intensity could increase. However, this
wasn't an increase in output but rather something basic—an increase in vehemence of the already
infused spell.

The hilt was cold at touch. However, it carried certain disadvantages. Claymore in essence was too
big for me to wield. Although my physique was quite large as compared to all other kids my age, it
was still not suitable for me. "Do you like it?" Vicent asked.

"I'll look around for a while more," I replied to him looking at Sylvie who went under a table.
"Sure enough. You can look around and I have an errand to run. I will be back in the blink of an
eye", Vincent said and bolted away in a hurry. Once Vincent completely disappeared from our
sight, I walked over to Sylvie. "What did you find?"

Sylvie emerged from underneath the table with a huge black stick in her mouth. At first sight it
looked like an ordinary stick, however, appearances can be deceiving. Placing one hand over where
the hilt of a sword is supposed to be and another on the sheath, I pulled it. However, it stuck in its
place—persistent.

I sighed and closed my eyes. My secondary core burned as Realmheart completely flared to life.
Instead of materialising on my body, I infused Sylvia's draconic will inside the sword. It was a
hypothesis and it worked well. The sword clicked and opened revealing a pristine teal sword.

However, this wasn't it. I could feel motes of purple inside the sword. Like it was forged in a place
with high exposure to the purple motes—the fifth element. A certain curiosity bubbled inside me.
Just as I was thinking of experimenting with the sword a cut formed in my finger and a drop of
blood fell on the small insignia near the hilt of the sword. Suddenly, the whole sword shrinked in
size, lost its extra mass and the tip curved with one sharp edge while the other got blunt. The teal
sword was now a katana from my old world. Looking at the tip of the sword, I saw the
words: W.k.IV etched on it.

However, I didn't stop there. Letting Realmheart still scald against my skin, I willed all of my
strength, influencing the purple motes to move towards the sword. The motes inside the sword
reacted to the subtle change in atmospheric motes. Suddenly, I felt my consciousness being drawn
inside the sword. It was a strange phenomenon. But, I had experienced it before. The infusion of
one's consciousness inside something else. I had experienced it with Sylvia when she imparted
some of her knowledge about mana arts inside my mind.

The space around me warped once... and then twice before returning back to normal. But
something had changed. Something inside me. It wasn't a change but rather it felt like I had an
extra limb.

"Greetings master", A foreign, feminine voice ringed in my mind as I looked down at the sword in
my hand. A sudden rush of feelings invaded my mind like a rising tide as I continued to look at the
sword.

It was sentient!

"Yes, I am sentient. Although, I wasn't born sentient. I was a failed product who's life
was Created by you," the sword spoke once again. Her voice seemed obedient—full of servitude.
However, something was disrupting my thought process.

"Created?"

"Yes, it all happened when you..."

(*****)
 Chapter 20 - Start of Dungeon Arc

A shadow loomed over us as we stepped beneath the entrance to the dungeon. Stopping, I looked
to my side as I saw Jasmine. Her hair was tied in a high ponytail while some strands fell on her
stoic face. She was wearing a skin coloured jacket over her usual black adventuring clothes. Her
daggers were strapped to her waist beneath the thick jacket.

The subtle cold wind brushed past her face, fraying the locks of hair that escaped the ponytail from
the side. Looking around her crystallized-blood coloured eyes traced the entire empty meadow as
moderate eastern winds bent the tall blades of grass in the opposite direction.

The leaves of the trees that surrounded the entrance of the dungeon susurrated in tandem with the
whispering winds. Autumn withered away everything in its prime. Each careful step was followed
by a loud, compressed crunch of the desiccated leaves—staining the lush green carpet with a
lighter shade of bronze.

"They're here," Jasmine said, her eyes set in a particular direction. Between the towering trees laid
a path carved out of flattened mud as a figure continued to make her way towards us.

She was wearing long heavy black robes that reached down to her ankles. A big hood attached to
the back of the robe sat at the top of her head, veiling her face. Reaching closer she removed the
hood and jerked her head sideways. Long white hair that reached to her waist was tied up in a bun
with a black ribbon. Her shimmering golden eyes dulled as she looked at me.

In contrast to her previous appearance in our last lives—she was quite different. She had not only
grown in height but also in more ways than one. Noticing my intense stare down with Arisu,
Jasmine decided to interrupt it as she coughed, "We should get going now." she said. With a subtle
nod I started following right behind her followed by Arisu.

The entrance of the dungeon was in the shape of a huge maw like that of a dragon. From the
entrance of the ominous dungeon, the sight of anything inside was completely invisible. An
unnatural murky darkness enshrouded the entirety of the interior. It wasn't normal. Given the fact
that the outside was bright enough, the abnormal miasmic darkness inside was something that
didn't make much sense.

Looking back I saw Arisu's eyes changing from light-golden to a deeper, burning shade of orange
for a split second before returning to normal. A smirk formed on her face as she moved forward
and stood by my side. Tucking my hands inside the pockets of my pants, I looked forward.

"You should've worn something more appropriate," Jasmine spoke with a tinge of worry in her
voice. Without replying the veil of fire mana brightened around me for a flicker of a second and
then returned back to its normal state.

"That will drain your mana," She replied and took out a huge overcoat from her dimensional ring.
Standing close to me she placed it in my arms, "Wear this first and then we'll go inside."

I sighed feebly as I took it and started to wear it. A barely audible giggle escaped Arisu's mouth as
she placed her hand over it and turned the other way. Sighing, I wore the coat and turned to
Jasmine.

"Better," She said, nodding in affirmation as she started to move towards the entrance.

There were two basic types of dungeon dives.

The first was conquering the dungeon. In its true essence, conquering a dungeon could be done
once. Whenever a new dungeon is discovered, a team is sent to conquer it. Their main motive is to
map the whole dungeon, explore any lethal traps and discover the type of dungeon—meaning the
normal beasts and the boss monster inside it.

The second was diving into an already conquered dungeon. Most adventurers opted for this since it
was safer given the fact that they knew what they would be encountering inside.

However, the true profit was in conquering it. There were a few benefits that one could only derive
from it until it was not conquered. The most beneficial aspects are gone after its first time.

With Arisu handling the dealings with Adventurer's guild, I was able to lay my hands on one of the
unexplored dungeons. 'Papa? Can I come too?' Sylvie's voice echoed in my mind.

'Stay guard outside. I will call you if it's serious,' Assuring Sylvie I looked back at the current
predicament.

With one last affirmative nod at Jasmine I took my sword out. It was the same sword I had
acquired at Helstea Auction House. Letting out a deep breath, I slowly pulled it from its scabbard.
As soon as the teal blade became a little visible, I felt my mind connect with it again. The feeble
tired feelings permeated inside my mind, 'Greetings master.'

The mental link between me and Dawn—the sentient sword was only established when it was out
of its scabbard. The scabbard acted as a wall between the transmission. On its face value a sword
having its own sentience had next to no uses. Although, after a week of using it I could see the
changes.

Dawn could alter its form to different sword types suiting appropriate situations. Like it can form
into a Katana because of its high balance and excellent construction. The length could increase to
form a claymore requiring two hands to handle it. The additional mass was a hindrance however it
could land a decisive blow in one turn.

Other than that, Dawn seems to evolve more and more with the elements I imbue into it. The more
I imbue a specific element, the more its applications increase.

'Are you ready?' I asked Dawn.

A rush of excitement surged inside my whole body as I completely unsheathed the sword out of its
pitch-black scabbard. The link strengthened as I felt the invisible threads attached to the sword
strengthen.

Arisu took out a staff slightly taller than her. The body of the staff seemed to be carved out of wood
used in the elven kingdom—highly flexible but unbreakable. I kept looking at the staff for a brief
moment and then looked the other way.

The wood wasn't accessible to humans. The fact that she had it raised a lot of questions. She
sneered and the gem at the top of the staff brightened.

The sound of daggers leaving the scabbard echoed as Jasmine took her weapon out as well. Since it
was an unknown dungeon anything could happen. Preparing for it before going was just natural.
Sighing, I tightened my grip on the sword's hilt thinking about the approaching christmas.
Although it didn't exist in this world, as an older brother I should still reward my only sibling in
two lifetimes. After all that's what a normal brother would do.

Maybe I should buy something for Ellie after this.

'Ahhh~'

'...'

This was certainly troublesome.

(*****)
 Chapter 21: The Blind Spriggans

// 3rd person //

The dark, murky shadows flickered—trembling as the light emanating from the ruby jewel atop
Arisu's staff brightened. The light extended in a dome shape, sweltering like a protective veil above
the three.

Arthur looked at Arisu from the corner of his eyes as she walked confidently while maintaining the
translucent crimson barrier above them. His mouth opened, trying to say something to her.
However, he was stopped midway—interrupted by the rapid clang of Jasmine's dagger against its
scabbard as she unsheathed it.

Arthur looked at Jasmine and then around him.

Mana signatures... and a lot of them. Sound of prowling beasts as their claws gnashed against the
smooth marbling of the floor. The dungeon in itself so far has been peculiar. With an entrance that
was hidden behind a huge rocky wall covered with overgrown moss and creepers, it already raised
many suspicions.

Arthur's hand slowly crept towards the handle of Dawn's Ballad. His right feet shifted to the back
for a fraction of an inch. His back bent as he got into a stance. Jasmine's whole body went stiff as
more and more mana signatures flared to life. The concentration of mana alone in them was
enough to class them as B-Class mana beasts.

A number of possible scenarios flashed in Arthur and Arisu's mind. However, the sheer lack of
information on the beasts and the current peculiar predicament all indicated one possible solution
to the current scenario—to fight with all they have.

Arthur's thumb pressed against the hilt and as he opened the sword out of its confines just enough
for it to establish its link to him. The invisible threads of mana pulled as he felt the connection gain
strength once again. However, there was no voice this time. An eerie silence ensued that seemed to
catch Arthur's concern for the slightest fraction of a second.

*click*. (A/n SFX sound effects xD)

Just as his sword clicked, a sharp projectile came whistling at Arthur, ripping the air. Shifting his
heel to the side with minimal movements, he dodged it as the projectile landed behind him. It
exploded with a huge boom. Grabbing Jasmine by her waist he pulled her to the side, just in the
nick of time.

"Ok?" Arthur asked.

"Hmm," Jasmine hummed, nodding her head in affirmation. A figure stepped from the shadows.
And then another. The floor vibrated with their rhythmic clopping. Arisu took a few steps back and
stood right beside Arthur, her features scrunched as she tried to comprehend the identity of the
beasts.

Flames that seemed to reach the roof conjured with a simple flick of her fingers. The sheen of
illumination fell on the beasts as they were finally revealed.

With collars around their necks multiple figures appeared. Grotesquely ugly, wizened old men with
large childlike heads. Huge metallic talons emerged from their backs. Their mouth had huge beaks,
making them look like a chimera.

"Blind Spriggans," Arisu mumbled. Arthur's ears perked up as he heard the name. The beasts were
considered extinct. Centuries ago, when people of Dicathen didn't have the ability to wield magic,
mana beasts ruled over lands. People lived in fear, distress and anxiety—confined to a few lands.

At that time the mana beasts that killed the most humans were beasts with high intellect and almost
human-like appearances. Their blindness was inherent. However, they make it up with their
superior sense of hearing.

Because of these features, they massacred hundreds if not thousands of humans. After the deities
blessed people with the ability to use magic, this species of beasts went into hiding—never to be
seen again.

And the beasts in front of them fit all of those descriptions.

A palpable tension lingered between them which was broken by Jasmine as she took a step towards
Arthur, "We should leav-"

Before she could complete her sentence, Arthur pulled her arm to the side as one of the Spriggans
shot another blazing projectile at Jasmine. Catching her small frame, Arthur covered himself in a
sheen of green mana and dashed to the corner.

"We can't escape," Arthur told Jasmine in a calm way. Her eyes widened but the realisation soon
dawned on her as she saw another Spriggan catch up to them. With a huge mace in tow the
Spriggan jumped up in the air and swung it down.

Arthur racked his brain for possible solutions. If it was the former him he would've let Jasmine be
crushed under the gigantic mace. However, it was different now. He wanted to change.

Throwing Jasmine out of harm's way, Arthur withdrew Dawn's Ballad completely. The Teal sword
shimmered to life as Arthur's link established itself to the sword. His will seemed to mould inside
the sword. Deviant Ice mana trickled from his secondary core towards his hands. The mana
absorbed inside the sword, increasing Dawn's own comprehension of ice mana.

The teal blade changed colours, shifting from teal to a shimmering white. Fire mana exploded
under his feet as he propelled like a missile from the ground. His whole body blurred in an instant.
The white arc hissed and clashed against the Spriggan's skin.

However, the subtle recoil from the impact made Arthur spin in mid-air and land on his feet.
Looking up he saw a deep wound across the beast's chest. However, what was supposed to cleave
even an A-Ranked beast into two, only made a deep wound.

The ground shook and pillars of flames rose up from the crack on the ground. The flames went up
and then bent, taking the shape of whips. Flaming, sweltering whips branded themselves on the
beasts' bodies as they coiled around them and crushed their bones.

Arthur took this moment to take a deep look at Arisu's core. With his burning curiosity filled, he
finally took his dominant hand out of his pocket and looked at the wounded beast in front of him.
The reason for holding back so much was to test Arisu's strength and then evaluate it accordingly.

Now that he knew how to deal with her, there was no more need to hold back. A veil of mana
weighed down on the entire cave. Jasmine fell to her knees and the gravity multiplied by four.
Arthur tapped his heel on the ground.
The ground split opened and huge earthen spines protruded from inside the crevice. The sharp
spikes mutilated the beasts that had circled around Jasmine. The sickly grey, viscous liquid oozed
out of their bodies, drenching Jasmine in it.

She looked up as she saw Arthur walk over to her.

As nonchalant as ever. Sheathing Dawn back in its scabbard, Arthur pointed a finger at Jasmine. A
gust of warm wind blew, clearing any dust over her. He bent and extended his hand towards her.
Slipping her hand into his, she was pulled firmly by her.

"Shouldn't we help her?," Jasmine asked as she brought her daggers up, reading to pounce on other
beasts that were now trying to sabotage Arisu's mana barrier.

Arthur held Jasmine by her arm and pulled her towards him. "Wait." He said calmly.

"The prophet despaired, looking up at the Erdtree, for soon the kindling would burst into flame,
bringing ruin. The burning of the Erdtree is the first cardinal sin. Welcome, to the abode of the
damned, Hellfire."

Arisu's chant fell like a gong on everyone's ears despite the mellow edge to her voice. Her eyes
turned from a lighter shade of golden to deeper, tenebrous shade of blazing orange. Flames covered
her whole body and the surrounding. A tsunami of flames covered the whole place.

Arthur flicked his wrist and a veil of ice mana covered both him and Jasmine. Jasmine made an
additional barrier made of wind. Activating Realmheart in small bursts he saw wind mana getting
eaten away from the stifling heat of Arisu's spell. Using wind mana he regulated the amount of air
inside the barrier so they don't run out of oxygen.

The heat intensified followed by loud, mortifying cries of Spriggans that filled the entire cave.

A second passed by... feeling like an entire hour as beads of sweat rolled down Jasmine's face.

And then another.

After almost 5 seconds, the flames disappeared into thin air, like they didn't even existed. The
charred walls and burnt mess of the Spriggans were the only proof of the living hell that had befell
on this cave a while ago.

Arisu's eyes shifted to Arthur, the glimmering golden meeting his darker shade of sapphire.

"Satisfied?"

"..."

Arthur remained silent and looked back at Jasmine. Her face showed confusion but seeing him
uncomfortable, she decided not to press on the mysterious relationship between the two.

Walking over to one of the beasts, Arthur bent and took a closer look at the melted skin of the
beasts. Realmheart flickered to life for a small moment and then turned off as he looked out for
motes of mana.

The mana didn't belong to beasts. Rather it was because of external injection. Arisu walked over
and kicked the corpse over, throwing it on its front, revealing its back.

A single rune was etched on the spine of the Spriggan.

"Interesting." Arisu muttered as Arthur sighed.

This dungeon really wasn't as simple as it looked like.

// Arthur Leywin //

The presence of sickly green mana all around the mysterious beasts was concerning. However,
what was even more concerning was the presence of Jasmine. She was an AA-Class adventurer.
However, she couldn't defeat more than one of these.

The speed of these beasts was impeccable. Centuries ago they were able to massacre villages
because of this speed and being hypersensitive to sound. But the strength that they displayed just
now don't fit in the frame established for Spriggans.

Their power seemed unstable. Like a virus boosting their strength but eating them from the inside
at the same time.

"We should report this back to the guild," Jasmine suggested.

What she suggested was exactly the correct choice to make. However, humans are born with an
endless amount of curiosity. No amount of knowledge could quell that sweltering desire for more.
It was like an endless tunnel. The more one ventured into it, the more he became fascinated.

"We should stay the night outside and then return back. I don't think much is left now," Arisu
suggested, her scheming golden eyes calculating my every movement as her gaze shifted from
Jasmine to me in a rapid succession. Her twin ponytails swayed as she jerked her head in Jasmine's
direction, pressing her to make a decision.

Jasmine looked at me, her red eyes asking me for confirmation. I nodded my head meekly as she
understood, "Fine. Tomorrow evening we will report." She said with finality in her voice.

The smirk on Arisu's face widened, "Very well."

(*****)

A/n Ah yeah, shit happened and we couldn't do Christmas special. My apologies.

Thanks for reading. Hope you enjoyed it.

Sayonara.
 Chapter 22: Odd Infatuation

// Arthur Leywin (Kiyotaka Ayanokouji) //

The flame gained strength as I added another twig to the bonfire set-up in the middle of our camps.

Ever since coming to this world, I have taken every decision with utmost care and diligence.
However, the severity of the situation made me reconsider the method of planning.

The comprehension of people as to there are only four elements was wrong. As I could already see
the fifth element and utilise it to a meagre amount—-this alone described how little the people of
Dicathen knew about magic.

However, now there was something else. Another mote of mana. The presence of Spriggans alone
was an idiosyncratic phenomenon. But the presence of a rune and sickly green mana was what
made it even more troublesome.

There existed other species. Or races. Just like Sylvia—-dragons. The ominous, uncanny feeling
that I get every time Arisu uses her magic and now this green mana. Coupled with the fact that
Sylvia was afraid and running away from someone, everything points in one direction.

An internal war between Deities or Asuras as they prefer themselves to be called.

Shaking my head to get rid of these thoughts for now, I looked up. Jasmine and Arisu talked to
each other, sitting on the opposite side from me. The flame flickered, distorting the vision of the
world across it.

A minute smile wrapped in an innocent sincerity tugged at the corner of Jasmine's thin lips as she
continued her 'talk' with Arisu.

Not wanting to butt into their conversation, I sat just in front of them and hovered my hands above
the bonfire, absorbing the heat from it. My mind travelled to something vital.

My primary core.

It has been years since I've used it in combat.

There was a reason behind this. And it was that my primary core couldn't be used in combat—-not
until I'm done with what I was planning.

The basic hypothesis was to grant my body a constant exposure to mana. Augmenting the joints
first followed by every basic layer that formed a human.

Insides of bones, outer covering, joints, tissues, muscles, ligaments... arteries and veins.

Body Augmentation— it was a term related to coating the outer region of the body in a sheen of
mana that could vary in intensity. However, there was no research or data about inner
augmentation.

Why would someone augment their body only during combat? What if the danger is faster than the
perception? What if the enemy kills you before you're able to augment yourself?

Once you're dead, there's nothing you could do. Quite ironic coming from me, however this was
the bitter truth.

The solution entailed proper precautions. For the body to be permanently resistant to sudden
attack... enough to not die from a surprise attack.

The restraints on my primary core loosened. Dividing my focus, I kept the mana exposure strictly
to the inside, not letting even a single drop of mana to leak outside the purlieus of my body.

It was a toilsome task, requiring every last bit of my concentration. The mana had to remain inside.
The basic idea for this was to circulate mana subconsciously—like blood being pumped naturally.

The sensation of mana being circulated internally invaded me. Like hot, serrated knives gnawing at
my insides, I felt the warm yet harrowing sensation orbit my entire body.

Blood seemed to boil while bones felt like cracking from intense exposure of mana. The muscles
tore apart and then mended themselves back—-with the aid of my high core stage and Sylvia's will.

However, my heart remained stable. One diligent, useful beat at a time, a contrast to the raging
storm throughout my whole body.

I had repeated this process everyday, without fail. Yet, somehow, the limitations of my body
always made the process a little prickling—-despite my tenacity.

Leaves rustled as I opened my eyes slowly. The fire was still blazing in a rich crimson shade.
Blinking a few times, I looked to my side.

Jasmine sat while hugging her knees, her red eyes boring holes inside me. Her tied hair was let
loose as a few strands fell on her face.

"You look tense," Jasmine commented, her eyes fixated on me.

"The fight earlier was taxing," I replied as I leaned back, pressing my palms against the ground.

She cocked her head to the side. Suddenly she gripped my nose with her fingers and pressed it,
"Don't lie," She said in a reprimanding tone.

Slightly jerking my head, I got free of her clutches and rubbed it. She shifted, fully looking in my
direction. Her eyes had lost the elder sister look and was now replaced by a predatory one.

Scary.

"Something I wanted to test," I replied. Giving out crude answers was the best I could do for now.

She nodded, understanding my intentions. "So... any specific reason as to why we are staying
inside an unexplored dungeon?"

"Gut feeling? Intuition?" I asked her more than answering her. Her eyes narrowed at me once
again, her thin lips quirking up from one side—-twitching in annoyance. "You're too practical and
mature to depend on a mere intuition."

A meek sigh escaped my mouth. Maybe because I have been practicing my facial muscles too
much, somehow I have developed a reflex while lying. Given my closeness to her, she was bound
to pick it up.

"The beasts—-Spriggans."
"Hmm," she hummed as her eyes shifted from me to the fire, "You're right. It's strange," she said
and inched closer.

Picking my hand and placing it between her both hands, she pressed it and looked at me, "Arthur."

Her mellow voice reached my ears, unperturbed by any disturbances. A subtle warmth permeated
from her hands, a contrast to the glacial cold of my own hands. "You need to trust us."

"I trust you."

"Liar."

"..."

"..."

A looming silence lingered between us as we stared into each other's eyes. Her eyes—-despite
seemingly have moved on from whatever predicament she had---the resentment for it still dwelled
in a corner—-a stigma, sweltering. Like a blister it plagued her.

"Ok." I replied.

"Good," she said and ran her fingers through my hair, brushing them back, "Holding back what you
feel or emotions never yield anything good," she said and looked up at the roof. I noticed her biting
her lower lip that was quivering.

"Is that experience?"

"Yes."

A blunt reply. Her petite frame trembled, barely restrained through a veil of fake strength. I inched
closer, our shoulders touching. I didn't know what to do. However, sometimes silence is the only
remedy one needs. A shoulder to cry on. Or at least that was what Kei said.

Extending my arm, I placed my hand at the back of her head and pulled it towards me. Grabbing
the overcoat she had handed me before, I covered her back with it. She tried to get back up, but I
firmed my grip over her, "Stay like this."

She stayed silent, as her stiff muscles relaxed. Any fight she had in her body, instantly vanished. I
suddenly felt wet...

her tears drowning my shoulders.

Not knowing what to do in this situation, I just stayed like that, letting her shed all the unrestrained
tears she had controlled all this time.

After a short while, she stopped.

"Hey Arthur..." Jasmine said, her head resting in my lap.

I look down, meeting her piercing gaze.

"You wanted to know about me right?"

"I said if you want, you can tell me."

She sat back up and wiped the trails of tears from her face. Taking in a deep breath, she looked at
me and continued.

(***)

"That's some odd infatuation for someone like you," Arisu's voice was a bare whisper as it
reached my ears.

I looked down at her. She was much taller than her past life and... much more well-bred. Not
replying, I looked in front of me. A huge wall with lingering traces of multiple mana signatures
stuck to it stood at the place where we fought the Spriggans.

Walking towards the wall, I placed my hand on it. Despite knowing something was wrong with the
wall, I couldn't put my finger on it.

"Let me try," Arisu said as she took my place. Her white hair rose up from her nape and despite the
lack of air, it fluttered like a flag. A crimson light emanated from her hand and a crack ran through
it.

Her fingers snapped and a sound barrier conjured, enveloping us. The heavy rumble was
suppressed to a gentle whoosh as the crevices made by Arisu widened and the wall fragmented
down to tiny pieces.

Behind the wall was a curtain of creepers and vines. Pushing them aside Arisu stepped on the other
side while I followed her. Mana trickled out of core as I felt multiple presences around me.
Reaching inside, I saw Arisu, her staff in her hand... the red gem glimmering with an abnormal
amount of mana.

It wasn't just the quantity...but the composition of mana. She looked at me from above her shoulder
as she tapped her staff on the ground. The entire place was engulfed in a sudden outbreak of
flames. The walls dyed in a shade of lighter purple and azure as her flames changed colours.
Multiple goblins, hobgoblins and multiple snarlers. A snarler queen hovered above them.

However, their appearances were different, sickly. They looked in a worse state than normal but
stronger—which means...mutation. Arisu smirked and looked at me, "Go ahead. I can handle this
much."

I wasn't going to help her either way but since she took my gesture like that, I don't need to correct
her. With a quick mana augmented dash I ran past the beasts and arrived at the gate guarded by the
beasts.

A huge axe came crashing down at me.

*cling*

The sound of Dawn leaving its scabbard echoed like a shrill metallic sound followed by a wet
squelch as the axe dropped down to the ground, the hand of hobgoblin still attached to it. It let out a
blood-curdling scream which was interrupted as I plunged Dawn in its neck. Its knees buckled and
fell to the ground with a loud thud.

Looking at the door, it was carved out of metal with engravings... no, these were runes. The runes
glimmered in and out of life with a subtle golden hue. All four types of mana coalesced around my
fist as I punched it. The runes formed a red barrier before my hand made contact but it shattered
upon impact.
The double door flew open. Tucking my hands inside my pockets, I started walking towards them.
6 of them sat around 3 individual round tables. Atop the round table were chessboards. However,
the design of the pieces was totally different from the ones I had.

"Oi look. A rat escaped those filthy beats," One of them spoke, completely disregarding me, not
even bothering to glance at me for a second time.

A man who was fairly tall stood up and looked at me with a smirk, cracking his fingers, "Stay
back! This lamb is mine. After all the hard work that Draneevee made us do, I want to let out this
pent-up frustration," He said.

"So... how would you like yourself to be dismembered?" He said with a smirk.

"I don't understand. You speak like you have leverage over me," I said, slightly confused at his
attitude. "Your attitude demands a situation where you have enough firepower to overpower me.
You're just six. That is not enough."

The whole cave was filled with maniacal laughter as they all bursted out laughing, some of them
rolling on the floor.

"The lesser thinks he has a chance."

"How preposterous!"
"A frog in the well."

"I just want some answers. It can be quick that way," I spoke, trying to avoid any unnecessary
work.

"Listen here you littl- AGHHHHHHHHH," the man who advanced and grabbed my collar now
laid on the ground, his hand still flopping on the ground, a few yards away.

"Like I said... you all are not enough to stop me, let alone play games," I said and stomped on the
man's head, crushing it under my heel.

Mana flared around the remaining five. However, the spells weren't formed directly. Something
else was acting as a conduit for their spells.

A tired whisper escaped my mouth followed by a gentle, warm breeze as I felt a surging hurricane
of power inside me.

"Realmheart."

(***) Five minutes later.

"Eughhhhhhhh!!!!"

"AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"

"W-What is that thing?"

(*****)
 Interlude - Arthur Leywin - A Day at Pub

(A/n First of all, happy new year to everyone from the bottom of vile, degenerate heart.
Secondly thanks to harvier_ for suggesting this idea. Man's a genius.)

// Arthur Leywin //

Walking on the pavement littered with dried leaves, I walked beside Jasmine.

The sun was rising from the horizon, illuminating the murky dark of the vicious night. Arisu had
taken a different route from us saying that she had some other tasks to do.

Sylvie sat atop my head, taking a quick nap after all the hard work from last night.

"It's strange," Jasmine suddenly said.

"Hmm?"

"The sudden disappearance of all beasts. Not even a single sign of life just a day after the
remorseless assault by Spriggans."

"Maybe those were the only beasts that lived there," I replied.

"Beasts respawn after a specific time. They just disappeared. Even if the Spriggans took over, those
shouldn't be the only ones there."

I stayed quiet, walking silently. The cold autumn winds bloomed, carrying the foetid stench of
multiple premonitions.

Mutated beasts.

Curses that prevent people from speaking.

And most of all... people with a magic system much more potent than our own---runes, etched on
their spine like a brand.

All of this led to just one scenario---My life devoid of foreign interruptions being heckled.

It meant only one thing. The suspicions of another continent were true. And they are already here
while the people of this continent are not even aware of their existence.

"You're thinking too much. There are all kinds of dungeons. Maybe this was a type no one had
discovered before." I replied, slightly kicking a pebble in my way.

It landed in Jasmine's way as she kicked it back to me. The small, round pebble came down.
Before it could land, I placed my feet in front of it and let it land on my shoes. Balancing it, I
kicked it back to her.

An unrestrained giggle tore through her throat as she ran and stumbled and fell on the dense
foliage. Waiting for her to get up, I stood there with a blank expression looking at her. She let out
an awkward cough, "You might be right. Maybe it's just me overthinking everything."

Standing on her feet she dusted off the dirt that had clung onto her clothes as she interlinked her
fingers and stretched it above her head— like a cat, "Come on. Let's go."
(***)

After selling the beast cores that we had acquired during our dungeon dive in Adventurer's Guild,
we made our way towards the DragonSpine pub. The report we had presented was half-baked and
left a lot of holes and room for questioning. However, the coverup following our little detour while
Jasmine was asleep would do its work.

The smell of alcohol and sounds of mugs clashing against each other, followed by hearty laughs
and low-pitched grumbles echoed as we entered.

Jasmine took a look around and walked to the counter. Following her, I passed amidst the envious
gazes of multiple drunk people.

A sudden curiosity rose in my heart.

Why do people do this to themselves?

Trauma and envy that stems from your failures and inadequacy should be dealt with a never-ending
conviction. That conviction can use anything as its foundation—an instinct or a desire to stay alive,
to be at the top or... to crush everyone—not thinking of what the ramifications could be. As long as
one could be at the top, this was all that mattered.

Succumbing to hardships and drowning your sorrows and failures in alcohol that makes you lose
your senses was the worst course of action.

Maybe this is what helped me in those years when I was in White Room.

An undying thirst for absorbing more and more knowledge, learning more—everyday, adapting,
evolving. The feeling consumed me to an extent that all I felt was a never-ending curiosity about
myself and all other things.

And when all knowledge available to man was absorbed, all I was left with was boredom in that
mundane world.

Maybe if Shiro had the same drive until the end he...

"Here you go miss," A gruff voice spoke interrupting my thoughts as a waiter placed the wooden
tray in front of us. It had two mugs on it. Picking up one, Jasmine motioned towards the other one
for me. I picked it up and looked inside. It was a juice extracted from pure oranges.

This was exactly what I needed.

Just as the mug touched my lips, the doors of the pub opened and three figures walked inside. The
hordes of people blocking the way in the middle of the pub, paved the way as the three figures
walked towards us.

"Arthur! Jasmine!," Helen's soft voice spoke as she ran up to us and stood by my side. Looking at
me she smiled and placed a hand over my head, slightly caressing my hair.

"How are you two?" Helen asked, looking at me and then at Jasmine alternatively.

"The dive went smooth," Jasmine replied, taking a sip from the foamy drink. Her eyes shut closed,
the corners creasing as she smacked her lips, relishing the taste. Her eyes carried a heavy gaze,
mostly from the tiredness as it landed on me.
"Good to hear that," Helen responded.

"Kyaa~ You're even cuter now," before I could respond the familiar sensation of being smothered
to death invaded me. Breathable air seemed to vanish with every trickling, airless second as I was
pushed more and more inside the endless abyss that were Angela's bosoms.

Feeling like no one would save me, I coiled my hands around Angela and interlinked them as I
picked her slightly above the ground. A sharp yelp escaped her mouth as her grip over me
loosened. Taking advantage of this moment, I stepped back. Helen and Jasmine's suppressed giggle
reached my ears as I looked back.

Angela pouted as she crossed her arms, "You've grown so much, you won't even let me hug you
now," she complained, faking a tear.

"Hug? You were killing him," a voice spoke. A voice that I had gotten used to during the time I
was spending time with family in my numerous training sessions with dad and him.

Adam Kresh.

"Hello monster," he said, roughly ruffling my hair. I jerked my head to the side slightly, not
allowing him to mess up the hair I had worked so hard on.

"It's good that we all are here today. The new year is just around the corner," Helen said, clasping
her hands together.

"How about we have some drinks together?" Angela asked excitedly, as she looked at Helen who
gave her an affirmative nod. Adam was already calling the waiter.

"But Arthur is here. We can't drink," Jasmine retorted, suddenly panicking.

"Oh come on, Jasmine. You were drinking a while ago," Adam countered, letting out a howl as
Jasmine's eyes narrowed at him.

"It will be fine, Jasmine. Arthur is a good boy," Helen said, putting a hand over Jasmine's shoulder.
She looked up and then let out a resigned sigh.

"Ok."

(A few minutes later)

Any and all hesitation in Jasmine and others that they presented before had now vanished in thin
air as all four of them continued to drink one mug after another.

Jasmine and Angela's face was already beet red. While Jasmine had a shy look on her face as her
chest caved in and tried to look as small as she could, Angela leaned on a bolder side with a sly
smirk on her face as she talked to the waiter.

A sigh escaped my mouth as I saw Angela throw up the next moment. Helen and Jasmine stood up
and gripped her from her arms as they started dragging her to clean her up.

Once they were out of sight, I felt Adam inch closer to me. Placing his arm over my shoulder he
got even closer to me. "Hey, kiddo. Wanna prove that you're actually a man?" He asked with a
smirk.

The question itself was quite misleading.

"I am not into that, Adam. Although you can ask someone else here," I replied. He looked at me
with a blank face for a while but his eyes widened as he facepalmed, "No. I mean a test to prove
that you're a grownup?"

I remained silent for a while, pondering over what life–changing thing he would talk about.
Deciding to play along, I agreed, "Yes."

The smirk on his face widened as he took out a small glass bottle from his inner pocket. Picking
the small round glass, he poured one sip into it and placed it in front of me.

"Here, drink it." He said.

I looked around to where Jasmine had gone a while ago. Augmenting my ears, I could hear
Jasmine and Helen talking—giggling as they teased each other. Angela's heavy pants were barely
audible. She was stable now, however, she still had time to fully recover.

The thought of drinking alcohol never crossed my mind before. Before this, it has always been
escaping the clutches of that man in my previous world or getting more and more strong in this
world. The deep-rooted obsession with more and more knowledge was so intense that I never paid
much attention towards activities like these.

"So? Do you have what it takes to be a man?" Adam asked, smiling ear to ear.

Without replying, I picked the glass up and drank it all at once.

"..."

"..."

"OI brat, are you alright? Don't tell you'll pass out," Adam asked.

The flavour was something that felt familiar and foreign at once. The fizz in the drink mixed in an
appropriate proportion of spice. For some reason this drink felt like carbonated water with a lot of
spice.

"Is this sparkling water?" I asked, looking at Adam in bewilderment. His face that had a look of
victory plastered it contorted—-discombobulated.

Like if he took my confused statement as a challenge, he shouted, "Hey. Bring over the best stuff,"
he said and looked down at me.

After a few seconds the waiter came with two bottles and two small glasses. Adam placed one in
front of me and the other in front of him.

"Here, take this glass. Let's see how long you can maintain that blank face of yours."

The situation was rather bizarre. However, my curiosity got the better of me as I decided to
entertain Adam. The taste was something I had never experienced before. Alcohol for first timers
was supposed to have a lot of impact. Yet, all I felt was a slight tingle.

"Heads-up, this'll burn," he said as he filled the small glass. I can remember that this was referred
to as a "shot" in my previous world.

Taking the glass up once again, I drank it in one go. The burn in my throat was subtle. The
afterburn that followed was also meagre, contradicting my astronomical expectations from Adam's
exaggerated behaviour.

Looking at Adam I saw his facial features scrunched as he jerked his head sideways.

"Too much?" I asked.

"I'm *hick* just getting started. Don't faint on me, kiddo," he said as he refilled his cup.

Although this one was better than the last drink, something still felt amiss. A feeling of inadequacy.

Grabbing the bottle by its top, I picked it up. I could see Adam's eyes widen as the bottle came
closer and closer to my lips.

The cold surface of the bottle touched my mouth as I started drinking it. The burn started to
intensify as I felt a feeling akin to lava being poured down my throat.

Adam's face continued to get pale with every audible gulp I took.

Draining it to the last drop, I placed it on the table in front of me with an audible thud.

"That tingled."

Adam's face flushed as he picked up the bottle and started gulping it.

(***)

// 3rd person POV //

Jasmine and Helen walked back to the pub after leaving Angela at the inn with Durden.

"Should we drink more?" Helen asked,

"No. I have another dungeon dive in a few days with Arthur. We have to train tomorrow," Jasmine
replied with a subtle blush on her face.

Helen raised her hands in resignation as they entered the pub. Their eyes widened as they saw
multiple people around Arthur and Adam... lying on the floor and tables.

Running towards them Jasmine saw that they weren't unconscious because of a fight, but rather
because of over drinking.

Adam had already passed out on the table, his arms dangling from the corners. Jasmine walked
over to Arthur and cupped his cherry red cheeks in her palms, "Arthur? Arthur !! You didn't drink
what Adam gave you, did you?"

"Who?" Arthur said before cutting himself off with a hiccup. "Knows?" He finished as he slid into
Jasmine' arms.
 SS - Arisu Watsken

// Arisu Watsken //

Patches of silvery-white clouds wandered in the wide azure ocean. The sun was at its zenith,
adding colour to the crisp autumn day. The wind was brisk and refreshing. The mellow chirps of
different birds singing echoed as I took another step.

The shadow over me receded as I took a step in the sunlight. The sound of my cane against the
marble floor was suppressed by the sudden gust of wind. Today was the day of graduation—the
day we finally passed out of ANHS.

Placing a hand on my weak, palpitating heart I looked up. The serenity of the sky calmed my eyes,
tired from waking up all night. The class that started at the bottom, graduated as Class A. The
class, consisting of nothing but defects—delinquents, low academic and physical capabilities,
crawled their way up from the very bottom to the top.

Nothing but a borrowed victory because of just one individual.

The false genius—Kiyotaka Ayanokouji.

My heart skipped a beat once again as I remembered the last few months in this school. He built
the class up from the shadows, nurtured them. And when the time was ripe, he betrayed them,
wanting to see how everything he had invested his time and intellect in would bore fruit.

When all was set and everything was about to set into play, he disappeared. After the incident
when a student from class 3A, Kei Karuizawa was somehow abducted, Kiyotaka Ayanokouji
disappeared as well. Within the next seven hours, Kei Karuizawa returned.

Her expulsion was nothing short of guaranteed. Yet, somehow she survived and even graduated as
a Class A student. But, even to this date not even a single hint that could indicate the whereabouts
of him was found.

The blow was enough to tarnish the name and popularity of ANHS which was once a behemoth
among all high schools in Japan.

Walking forward, I caught the sight of a bench. Taking one pained step at a time, I walked closer
and closer to it. Tilting my body, I sat on the bench. The bench was situated between lofty trees.
The subtle susurration from the trees as cold winds blew, audible crunch from the dried foliage
with every distant step, crisp rays of sun that illuminated different parts of the ground as they
permeated through the gaps in branches—it had a soothing effect.

*ba-dum*

Once again... my heart palpitated, the meek clobber sounding like a distant echo of booming
thunder in my ears. My breath hitched, pulse dropping with every strained beat of my heart. It was
struggling yet failing. My hand reached into my coat, searching for my phone.

I always had a weak heart. Due to my congenital heart disease, I had even experienced trouble
while walking—rendering me useless physically. The only thing that helped me all these years was
my mental ability.

However, all abilities and accomplishments meant nothing. There was no one capable enough left
to compare myself to. The only one I ever wanted to test myself against was gone.

A resigned sigh escaped my mouth as I receded my hand from my pocket. Looking up I saw the
trees shed more and more leaves as autumn firmed its grip. Like the dying trees, I could feel my
own end nearing me. With every falling, dried leaf I could feel the memories of my whole life
flash before my eyes.

And all that followed was an unending regret.

I closed my eyes... one final time, embracing the sensation of my slowly ceasing heart. It was cold.
I could feel the cold piercing my skin—like ripping it apart. The cold continued to increase with
every passing second of my life slowly trickling out of me.

My already defective feet went limp, followed by my middle section. Most people would be scared
of death or whatever came afterwards. Yet all I felt was an unending dissatisfaction. Not with
myself, but with others.

What would've happened if he was still around? Would I be able to crush the false genius with my
own hands? Finally show him that a born genius would always triumph over false geniuses like
him. Or... would he be able to change my perspective? Change the way I view things? Make me
see things in a new light? Was it possible?

Despite the current predicament, I couldn't help but scoff as I considered my own words.

It was too late.

Thinking all of this was useless now. He was gone. And my own life was ending. Even if he was
out there, I wouldn't be around anymore to have his company.

It was finally the end.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Or so I thought.

(***)

"Congratulations Sir and Madam. It's a healthy girl," A voice spoke.

Looking around I saw myself being picked. A woman with green hair and golden eyes looked at
me. Strands of her silky smooth hair stuck to her freckled cheeks and forehead due to the beads of
sweat clinging to her face as she smiled brightly at me.

A man came and coiled his arm around the woman. He had white hair and blue eyes.

"She looks just like you, love," The man said.

I felt my heart beat at a rapid rate as I continuously alternated my gaze between the man and the
woman.

Another woman walked inside. She was wearing a costume that would mostly be referred to as a
maid costume in my old world. She was carrying a little girl with short green hair. Her golden eyes
looked at the man and woman and then at me. Suddenly, she giggled, wailing her arms towards
me.

I just remained static... or rather I had to stay like that. My control over my own limbs was next to
nonexistent. I couldn't help but lay helplessly, waiting for everything to play its course.

But how did I end up here?

The question itself was enough to induce a splitting headache that felt like a nail being hammered
inside my skull.

"Look, Emily. This is your younger sister, Arisu," The woman said.

Suddenly everything fell into place. The revelation was like a bolt of lightning from the blue. I
blinked my eyes several times, even trying to pinch myself while failing in the attempt.

My heart hammered against its ribcage. However, this time I felt no pain. Just a rise of heartbeat
with no additional pain or spasms.

"Welcome to the world, little one," The woman said as she planted a kiss on my forehead. A warm
feeling spread through my chest. It wasn't intentional. Like a natural instinct, I felt a warm, fuzzy
wave through my chest.

What amazed me more than that was the fact that... I had reincarnated.

(***)

*haah*

'I can do this,' I reassured myself as I crawled to the corner of the bed. Ever since my reincarnation,
I had been waiting for this day. The day I am old enough to take a step. A step without any aiding
tools.

Placing my hand on the corner of the bed, I pushed my body upwards. My legs felt wobbly as my
bent legs continued to straighten—my first attempt.

However, my legs gave away as I fell back. A wave of disappointment washed over me. My hopes
wrapped in a thick veil of pessimism weighed down on my shoulders—screaming at me to give up.
To NEVER stand up again. That I was cursed to not walk on my own.

Yet, I got up. This world had mana. Something deemed impossible. If performing magic was
possible, I could walk on my own too. Not wanting to give up and succumb to my own insecurities,
I tried once again. My legs felt shaky but they didn't capitulate. I pushed it, my tiny arms
supporting my whole body's weight. Once my legs straightened, I took one hand off from the bed.
My whole body shook... but I was still standing. And then I removed the support of my other hand.

*heh*

I giggled. Giggled to myself as I saw myself standing on my own two feet without any cane or
support.
I laughed... laughed until I fell short of breath. This was the first time in both lives that I had
laughed like this.

I could walk... finally!

(***)

Running in the open front yard, I chased my elder sister—Emily. The continent we were on was
called Dicathen. However, to think that a whole world has just one continent was rather hard to
believe.

In this world mana existed—something that fueled a supernatural phenomenon called magic. Mana
existed everywhere. However, the type of elemental mana strictly depended on the habitat. For
example, fire mana would be in a higher abundance near a volcano and water mana near an ocean.

That could serve as the base foundation for deviant elements and the user's affinity. Like the elves
who were close to nature for centuries so they developed an affinity for plant magic. Dwarves had
unique craftsmanship so they could use metal and magma. Both of these were necessary for
crafting.

Meanwhile, humans always thrived by diversity. Diversity in their thought process helped them to
develop deviant forms of mana like lightning and ice.

The person's affinity to an element was decided by two things—-genes and environment. However,
that was what the magic book in my parent's library said.

I asked myself. Why is being a dual elemental a roof for people? Why did no one ever thrived to
go beyond that? Was it because it's biologically impossible? Or, was it because people didn't have
enough comprehension of mana?

(***)

Two days ago, I turned four years old. I have been thinking about the awakening process as well.
Just like how in my past world, artificial geniuses were created, can I form a mana core
prematurely?

As I was thinking that, I felt a warm breeze of air. However, the windows were shut. The doors
were locked. Wind in an enclosed space with no means of input should be impossible. Before I
could think of anything, a bright light emanated from my sternum as it shone through my clothes.
The wooden floor beneath me splintered as a translucent veil formed around me.

My eyes narrowed as I looked at it. I could feel a searing hot sensation, welling up in my sternum.
Tendrils formed on the barrier and a sucking force started to attract everything in my little room.
My bed, table... everything started to break apart as the veil continued to grow in size.

Panicked screams of my mother and sister echoed while my dad continued to shout my name.

But I couldn't help but admire it. The overwhelming sensation of power that continued to grow
inside me. A subtle smirk formed on my face as I comprehended the situation.

Innate talents really triumph over artificially engineered ones.

(*****)

A/n in case some buffoons are confused, this is a parallel to their old world. Arisu was a born
genius with an abnormal amount of intellect and talent. That talent worked here as she
awakened at 4 by herself without doing some woodoo art like Kiyo.
 Chapter 23: Legacies. Plural

~3200 words

// Arthur Leywin //

Shifting my body's weight a bit to the right, I let the huge hammer land just a few centimetres away
from my toes.

From the corner of my eyes, I saw Jasmine cleaving the beasts in rapid succession as one after
another foe that approached her fell to the ground with audible thuds.

The hammer that landed close to me was lifted once again as the orc attacked me with a horizontal
swing.

Bending backwards, I let the hammer whistle past me. The narrow gap that appeared in between
his defences while his hammer was still mid-swing allowed me to close the distance.

Augmenting my fingertips in the form of elongated pure mana claws, I dashed towards it. My arm
extended and stabbed the right side of its chest.

Orcs' physiology was similar to humans to a large extent. However, the location of the heart in
Orcs was on the right. The skin tore open as my fingers touched the rapidly pumping heart of the
Orc. Crushing it in my grip, I receded my hand and let the limp body fall to the ground.

The multiple other goblins that were attacking Jasmine all stopped as they looked at him. The look
of fear in their eyes was evident as they saw the huge, abnormally-sized Orc fall to the ground—
devoid of life.

A green light flashed behind them followed by razor-sharp blades of wind, decapitating every
goblin.

"Woah."

"Those two are something else."

"It's not even a challenge at this point."

Murmurs of appreciation echoed from everywhere.

We were currently in an A-Ranked dungeon. The dungeon was located at the border of Beast
Glades and Elshire Forest.

The prospect of investigating the bewitched mist of the Elven Forest had always intrigued me.
However, now wasn't the time for such things. Although I was sure there was more to the mist than
just a normal phenomenon.

Jasmine started to walk towards me, swinging her blades in an arc, getting rid of the foul-smelling
goblin blood. The other three people in our party started collecting the Beast Cores while one of
them began the preparation to eat something.

However, there was something that kept me on my toes. An ominous premonition.

Mana.
It was moving. Not naturally. But it wasn't just mana. It was something else disguised in a veil of
mana. A feeling similar to whenever I use the fifth purple element.

"AHHHHHHHHH."

A blood-curdling scream tore through the man's throat who was collecting beast cores. Looking in
his direction I saw a metallic talon impaled through his chest.

"Fall back and get into formations." Jasmine was the first to compose herself.

The death of one of them wasn't what got on my nerves. The responsibility of one's life solely lies
with the person in question itself. What made my hair stand on its edge was the behaviour of the
beast that had suddenly appeared.

Even after killing the man, it wasn't looking at the victim. Its crimson red eyes looking right at me.
Like a hungry predator looking at its prey after days of hunger.
Once again I could feel the mana crawling from every dark corner as more and more mana
signatures flared to life.

Something was definitely wrong. First the Blind Spriggans and now these. The closer the dungeons
get to the border of the Elshire Forest, the amount of abnormality in these mysterious beasts
increases.

It wasn't big in size or bulk at all. From what I could guess it was hardly five feet tall. However,
with the body of a horse and the face of a bat, it had a weird build. The amount of muscle mass on
its small body was absurd from a logical perspective.

It had huge bulky arms. The hands were shaped like metallic talons.

It looked at me and then disregarding its kill pounced in my direction. Jasmine was still a few
yards away from me. I could see the panicked expression on her face as fear overcame her
completely. Wind mana was already coiling around her, ready to take her in my direction.

She won't make it in time. Her speed was the fastest in this party of three A-Ranks and two AA-
Ranked adventurers. However, it wasn't enough to protect me. I had to do it myself.

A tired sigh escaped my mouth, not willing to reveal my abilities like this. However, the situation
was bizarre. I not only have to reveal some of my abilities but also investigate whatever was going
on.

Within an instant, it was upon me. Its metallic talon swung at me, trying to cleave my body in half
in one blow. The animalistic thirst for blood in its crimson eyes was... strange. I couldn't
comprehend it. I've never seen this look in any beasts' eyes.

Something was wrong with these dungeons. And it was because of me. Like my presence was
somehow triggering beasts that had been slumbering for too long and were considered extinct.

Time slowed down as I saw its arm swing while I began my evaluation of this unknown beast and
planning on how much power I have to reveal.

With minimal movements, I ducked a bit to the left as its arm whistled past me. Taking into
account its speed and the amount of wind produced from the single blow followed by the follow-
up kick with its hind legs in the mere span of one second indicated one possible scenario.

It was an AA-Rank. And it wasn't alone. There were others. From the corner of my eyes, I saw
multiple other crimson eyes look hungrily at me. The amount of bloodlust oozing out of each one
of them was making Jasmine and the others stumble to their knees, while the healer girl had
already passed out.

Mana shot out from its bat-like mouth as I closed my eyes. The multiple tethers that weren't visible
but were always connected to Dawn, strained. I could feel her. She was in her hibernating state in
which she couldn't talk.

Dawn fed on the purple motes. Every once 15 days she would wake up but go back to sleep to
refuel herself. Right now she is sleeping. But, I could still make use of her.

Time to let loose a little.

// Jasmine Flamesworth POV //

I felt weak.

Helpless.

Pathetic.

The hordes of beasts that appeared out of the shadows let out a killing intent that I had never
experienced. My legs felt out of strength.

But how could I allow it? Allow Arthur to die like this.

Gathering my strength and enveloping myself in an extra layer of mana, I unsheathed my daggers. I
was about to dash towards him but something stopped me.

It wasn't a physical force. It was something intangible.

It was...

Instinct.

As the beast attacked Arthur more and more, I could see his stoic face not breaking down even for
a fraction of a second. Rather it seemed like the beast was dancing in his palms as he purposefully
continued to drag him away from us. And he didn't feel stressed. I could see his intelligent sapphire
eyes calmly evaluating everything about it. Its speed, strength, intelligence, agility, stamina. I
could see him evaluating everything.

Arthur's back pressed against the wall as the beast let out a snarl revealing its fangs. A bridge of
slimy mess connected its fangs. Just as when it sneered, thinking that it had the prey, I saw Arthur's
lip move.

Despite the uproar in the dungeon, I could somehow hear it.

"Dawn," he muttered.

A flash of teal arc appeared for a split second. The next moment, the beast's head was replaced by
a fountain of blood as its bat-like head with two antennae on top of it rolled backwards.

An eerie silence ensued as its body fell down.

"You've got to be kidding me... how?"

"H-Huh? W-Wh-What happened?"

The remaining two of the other three people in our party muttered as they saw Arthur standing
beside the corpse with one of his feet on its head.
I wanted to run towards him but his eyes looked at me. They carried no emotion. I flinched under
his gaze as he looked around.

"Don't let your guard down. There are more." I ordered silently, not wanting to draw any sort of
useless attention. Arthur nodded and then looked past me. I couldn't see them, nor sense them. But
that wasn't the case for him. His eyes were shifting rapidly. Following something. Like he could
see everything.

The floor of the dungeon rumbled as one after another, multiple figures whistled past me.

More and more of these beasts were running towards Arthur. They stumbled, fell, ran over each
other's bodies, but still kept running towards him, completely disregarding our existence. I stood up
and swung my dagger at one of them.

My eyes widened as my dagger got stuck in its skin. The skin was too tough to cut even when I had
augmented the dagger to a limit that any more augmentation could damage the weapon itself.

Its crimson eyes landed on me for a second. Much to my own surprise, it let out a low-pitched
growl and leapt off, totally ignoring me while the dagger was still in it.

My gaze landed on Arthur.

Arc of teal from his unique sword formed followed by crackles of lightning. The cacophonous
booms of his sword clashing with metallic talons echoed throughout the cave making an ear-
splitting noise.

Sparks frizzante everywhere as every thunderous clash was followed by a booming, deafening roar
of thunder and flash of lightning.

I wanted to help him. But all I could do was stand and stare at him.

At this moment, he wasn't the clueless, expressionless kid that I came to adore as my little brother.

No...

Right now...

He wasn't even human. There wasn't a shed of mercy or any emotion over his face. His face was
neutral, not showing a single expression.

Not even fatigue.

All I saw was an empty husk of the boy. Even seasoned veterans show some kind of expressions.

An expression of joy or ecstasy, or sometimes remorse. But Arthur... he was doing it without
blinking his eye.

What scared me the most was the absence of murderous intent from Arthur.

Even little infant beasts emit it when they're in danger.

Yet, here Arthur was, killing beasts we could barely injure with such brutal efficiency and not a
single drop of bloodlust.

Almost... as if killing was second nature to him.

Crosswinds blew from every direction as they severed the frontal and hind legs of multiple
chimaera beasts while others fell to the teal- coloured blur that was Arthur's sword.

"W-Wh-What is that thing?"

The man screamed, as he crawled backwards on his feet and legs. His face contorted into a mix of
agony and despair.

"You are a grown-ass man. Get your wits together. How can you be scared of mana beasts?" I
snapped at the man, his eyes fixated at the source of clamorousclamourous booms exploding
behind me.

"No. No. NO. NO! You don't understand!," The man screamed back at me, clawing at his own
face. "That boy... no, that thing isn't human."

I took a step forward, raising my dagger at him, "He is a boy who has more guts than you." I spat
and turned around, trying to think of a way to help him.

"You can see it too, right?," The man behind me spoke once again.

"See what?"

"The endless madness behind that expressionless face of his. You can see it too. I know. You just
refuse to accept it because of your infatuation with the boy," he paused, taking in a dry lump of
saliva, "I've seen killers. Mass killers. Maniacs. Those who kill for fun. I've seen every kind of
monstrosity in this world. Yet, nothing comes close to this... whatever he is."

His words crashed in my ears like a tumbling wave crashing against a cliff followed by a rumble of
roaring thunder. I didn't want to accept this. But his words stirred the inner conflict inside me even
more, making my heart throb violently.

The cave rumbled once again followed by an ear-splitting shriek. Looking back I saw Arthur's
sword plunged inside the beasts's chest, stabbing its heart as it jutted out of its back. Four others
were pouncing at him, their talons coated in a thin purple layer.

The time seemed to slow down as a sudden panic welled up in my heart. Like placed in a scorching
claw, my heart seemed to wither away as the thought of losing him entered my mind.

Just as I took one step, loud thuds echoed and an eerie silence ensued.

All four of them laid on the ground—headless. I hadn't even blinked.

Arthur looked at me, his azure blue eyes shining in the dark of the cave as it continued to rain.
Rain of blood. And in the midst of it stood Arthur, his face as clueless as ever. He looked at me as
if asking what was going on here.

Once again the ground seemed to move. I looked around, augmenting myself in a veil of wind
mana but there was nothing. Not even a single mana signature other than us. Then what was it?

"We have to run." Arthur said calmly as he wiped his sword with a piece of cloth.

"Huh?"
"The dungeon. It's collapsing."

That is when everything started to fall into place.

This structure couldn't bear the brunt of the fight that had just taken place. The foundations that
supported the massive weight were crumbling already.

My feet raised above the ground. I looked down as I saw a gust of wind underneath my feet. "Let's
go." Arthur's voice reached my ears, muffled by the booming cracks appearingthat ran all along
the walls and roof of the dungeon.

"RUN!" I shouted back at the healer girl and the man from before. Snapping out of their frightened
daze, they started to run alongside me. My sprint soon converted into a flight as it seemed like I
was skating on the ground. Looking back I saw Arthur two yards away running at a moderate pace
while maintaining a gust of wind beneath my feet.

The whole cave was suddenly engulfed in amethyst lightning. Arthur looked back and then at me.

"Arthur. Please focus on yoursel-" I was interrupted as a heavy mass fell on my head and stole my
consciousness away from me.

// Arthur Leywin //

Once I was done with the beasts I had to somehow investigate the whole place without any of the
others being present here.

The man was a liability. And he definitely saw me changing forms for a split second when I
activated Realmheart for a fraction of a second. I need to get them all out of here.

Using earth mana, I conjured multiple earthen spikes and started sabotaging the foundations that
supported the whole structure. With enough focus, I could influence the earth mana and anything
comprising earth mana down at the molecular level.

Like causing breakage at its atomic level, I could make the whole dungeon collapse inat itself.
There was something wrong with this place. I could feel it. The presence of the fifth element
around the chimaeras and their influence over it.

In my brief but eventful life in this world, I had never come across anything that had any
relationship with purple mana. Let alone influence it. Even usage of this purple mote for more than
five minutes started breaking my body.

Influencing the earth mana I started breaking the walls, floor and roof. Crevices ran through them
as they started collapsing.

My only priority was Jasmine. Since we had some sort of similarities and had a good time together,
I deemed her worthy enough to be saved and not killed in my pursuit of knowledge.

Conjuring a gust of wind underneath I made her ski across the dungeon. Once she was close to the
opening, I sent a sound wave, knocking her out. It was a crucial step. If I didn't knock her out, she
would've sent the adventurer's guild after me, hence hampering the process of my investigation.
The other two were panicked enough not to think about me.

Just as they neared the entrance, I threw Jasmine out of it while throwing a stone boulder at the
man's head. The bones in his skull broke audibly as it turned into a bloody mess. I wasn't sure if he
had seen or felt my second phase. But keeping him alive was based on the mere possibility that he
might have not seen me would put me in way too big of a predicament.

Making sure Jasmine was far enough, I collapsed the entrance, covering it with huge boulders that
laid one over the other.

"Papa? S-Someone's here."

I stopped at Sylvie's voice. I had never heard her talk with such panic.

"Who is it?"

"It's... a dragon. I can feel him come closer."

"Can you handle it?"

"I am not sure. I will avoid combat for now and rendezvous later when you're done with your
work."

"Understood." I replied as Sylvie cut our mental connection.

I took in a deep breath, brimming my lungs with pungent air that reeked of death. A small crack in
space with purple sparks laid in front of me. I could feel multiple motes of purple distorting around
it. Like they were bending every law of physics and tearing through space itself—overwriting the
norm of reality.

I took a step forward. The whole dungeon disappeared and was replaced by a square room made of
white tiles.

I felt my eyes widen a fraction of an inch.

This was it...

I was back in the White Room.

But how...

"So this is the one chosen by fate." A gruff voice spoke, echoing from every direction.

"He does indeed seem to have an affinity for aether. Are you sure he's the other legacy?"

"The world shall face its doom when two beings collide. A legacy of mana and a legacy of aether.
The legacy of mana is here already. Fate has played its role. Now it's our sacred duty to nurture
him."

Multiple voices conversed as I heard every one of them calmly. Just as I was almost done with
pinpointing their locations, the White Room was filled with a subtle glitter of amethyst. Looking
up I saw three crystals, brimming with purple motes as they hovered above me.

"Welcome to our sacred sanctuary, Arthur Leywin... or should we say, Kiyotaka Ayanokouji."

(*****)

A/n Hello everyone. Been a long time, eh? Anyways, a lot happened in this chapter. A lot will
happen continuing this chapter afterwards.

Do comment on what you think of the chapter and what you think will happen next.
The upload schedule is a bit fucked since I am barely having the motivation to write. Plus I
am sick af and have been having some medical issues lately. So, sorry for the delay that might
come in upcoming chapters. I will make up for the delay with chapter length. This chapter
was 3k words.

Jasmine art by MaiFurumi

 Chapter 24: Birthday Party

(A/n) A quick note for people who read the author's note but didn't get what I mean. The
Dire Tombs dungeon.... Kiyo and Arisu didn't participate in it because it was too low for
them. SO, they just chilled and didn't do more dungeons after the previous one. Due to the
incident of someone very close to me dying I had almost dropped this, so when i restarted it, I
skipped the prev arc.

This chapter is the start of Xyrus Academy Arc)

(Arthur Leywin Pov)

Standing in front of the mirror in my room I looked back at my reflection.

Today was my sister---Ellie's birthday.

The mellow sounds of piano playing downstairs reached my ears as I was looking into the mirror.

Hustle and bustle due to people pouring inside the mansion caused a rising wave of noise before
crashing down as they continued to settle down.

Opening my eyes, I looked at myself again. The clothes I was wearing somewhat resembled to the
funeral clothes back on earth, but it didn't matter much. Since, the norms of people on earth and in
this world were quite different.

Speaking of which, the reason why I am in this world is still a mystery to me. My encounter with
the ethereal people who called themselves djinn remnants in my last dungeon dive solidified my
theory of multiple races fighting for dominance.

The way they interacted led down to one main point---They hated dragons.

The closed lip conversation about me having someone else's essence and reluctance to trust me
between them was pretty obvious. However, I still couldn't put my finger on the exact reason.

The mana around my dimensional storage ring swirled as a huge opaque-obsidian box appeared in
my palm. The outer structure was slippery smooth.

Unnaturally so.

Holding it with bare hands seemed hard enough. But it was impossible to even hold it in place for a
slight second when I augmented my hand with mana. Like how like forces repel each other, the
cuboid relic jumped from my hand and fell on the floor, sliding seamlessly until it was stopped by
the closed door.

I sighed, feeling exhausted at the weird phenomenon. It was supposed to powered by something
that was similar to mana yet so different. Letting the mana dispel, I bent down and picked up the
cube. It was slippery at first but fell into my grip just fine. Closing my eyes, I focused onto the
cube. However, instead of the regular focus I let myself and my consciousness be guided inside the
cube. Like feeling everything about it. Mana was useless. Using mana would just result in a
backlash. If mana wouldn't work, then what would? Thinking over arsenal, the only thing that
came to mind was the purple mote.
It was inherently different than the other motes of mana. While the red, orange, green and blue
were exclusive to their respective elements of fire, earth, wind and water---the purple speck was
something entirely different.

From its composition to its abilities, the rigid nature how it didn't move despite the repeated
attempts, one thing was clear.

This can be the higher form of mana.

While not being anything remotely closer to mana, it still had its uses. The correlation of this speck
of mana to Sylvia's will clear a few things. The dragons were no joke. They had reality warping
abilities which included Time and Space influence.

While I could do this after just a few years of practice, dragons with their extended lifespan could
be a major hurdle moving forward.

So, can this purple mote help me understand this cube of knowledge entrusted to me by the ancient
mages?

Letting go of my control over mana, I let Realmheart flare to life on my skin. The slight sizzle
made my skin tingle as I felt the mana particles tremble around me.

However, I ignored it. The only way I could use the purple motes was when I was using my first
phase or the wormhole technique.

So, I had to fool it. Make it think that I want to stop time or bend space and in its active state, direct
it towards the cube.

However, the subtle sound of someone climbing up the flight of stairs broke my concentration as I
focused on the door.

"Arthur dear, you're getting lat... oh my, what happened to you?" Alice spoke as she walked over to
me. Examining my hair she spoke, "I swear they were white a while ago."

Removing her hands from my hair and holding them in my own, I looked at her and spoke, "You
must be tired, mom."

She sighed but then smiled as brightly as she could as she corrected my coat collars, "The party is
yet to begin. Come on now, go downstairs! I am sure, you'll be the center of attention today." She
said while placing a soft kiss on my forehead before patting my back, "Hush now. Off you trot"

Center of attention? I am not sure if I should be happy about this or not. Attention is something I
had tried to avoid most of my life on Earth. Being out of attention had its perks but it was
somewhat bland and not refreshing. For a change, I thought in this life I will not try to hide myself
too much.

The results?

Same.

There wasn't particularly anything that interested me much in this world too. The concept of mana
and magical, mythical creatures was a new thing, but everything was too predictable. The only
interesting thing was my newfound relationships. My dad, who wasn't goal oriented like my
previous one and cared about family more than anything. My mom, Alice who was kind and put
her kids above any and everything. I don't have the memory of my actual mother in previous world
so the comparison in itself was a wrong idea.

Lastly, were my sister Ellie and bond Sylvie. I never had a sibling, nor did I had someone who I
had trusted as much as Sylvie. Come to think of it, she knows everything about me. Well... almost
everything.

"Ahhh, Arthur. You're here to save the day!" Vincent spoke as he walked over to me and placed his
hands on my shoulder, "I need a handsome man to welcome the guests."

"Uhhh, I don't think I am the one for this kind of task..." Cutting me off midsentence, he pushed me
towards the door and have me one final glance, "And don't forget to smile."

This was going to be a really arduous night.

(3rd Person Pov)

Arthur stood at the entrance of Helstea's Manor main entrance for his sister's birthday party,
greeting guests as they arrived.

He was wearing a party hat that was slightly too small for his head, giving him a comically
awkward appearance. His face was expressionless, making it difficult to tell if he was excited about
the festivities or not. After seeing a few maids giggle as they walked past him he sighed and
removed the hat over his head, "Looks like this was a bad idea."

He was wearing a black and white suit that hugged his broad shoulders and tapered down to a slim
fit. The stark contrast between the black and white fabric created a mesmerizing visual effect,
making him stand out amidst the sea of colorful dresses and suits. The suit's jacket was impeccably
tailored, with sharp lapels and perfectly pressed creases running down the sleeves. The crisp white
shirt underneath was unbuttoned at the collar, revealing a hint of a toned chest. The black bow tie
was neatly tied, completing the sharp, elegant look.

Although as clueless and monotoned his face looked, the aura he gave was regal, almost
otherworldly.

However, that still wasn't enough to relieve the awkwardness oozing out from him like a tactile veil
as more and more guests started to pour in.

"Welcome," he monotoned as each guest walked in. "Please proceed to the designated party area."

A maid, who had been observing his lack of enthusiasm, decided to intervene. "Boy, can't you be a
little more welcoming? These are the Helstea's as well as your parents' friends and family."

Arthur shrugged his shoulders. "I wasn't told to. I was given a simple task to welcome guests, not
socialize or make small talks."

The maid's mouth remained wide open as she continued to look at him, speechless before turning
around and moving back to do her work.

As more guests arrived, Arthur's lack of social skills that stemmed from his past life became more
apparent. One of his sister's friends saw him holding on to his small hat as complimented it, "That's
a cute hat!" She said with a wide smile.

"Thank you for acknowledging my fashion choice," he replied as the girl giggled and ran off
inside.
"Huh?" He murmured as he placed his hand on his lips, the corner of which were curved upwards.

He was smiling.

He sighed once again, "Thankfully, she didn't see it."

Although he didn't know how to start a conversation or make a joke, he was still trying his best.

"Hi," he said to one of the guests, a middle-aged man in a suit. "Nice weather, innit?"

The man looked at Boy quizzically. "It's drizzling outside, lad," he said.

Arthur looked outside from the corner of his eyes and nodded, still expressionless. "Right. Yeah."

"Welcome." Arthur said to one another family that was coming. It had a woman and a girl his age.

"H-Hello..." She said as she hid her face behind her locks.

"Be sure to ask him for a dance later, love," Her mother whispered to her, but Arthur heard it
earning a squeal from her daughter and another sigh from Arthur.

He had lost track of how many times he had sighed.

Once everyone had arrived, he left his place and started to walk towards the main birthday area as
well.

As he walked into the room, he was immediately engulfed by the sweet aroma of fresh-baked cake
and the sound of laughter and chatter. He wasn't sure how he was supposed to feel.

Should his heart swell with warmth as he saw the bright smiles on the faces of his family, who had
all gathered to celebrate this birthday. He couldn't feel it. The skip of beat as he saw his younger
sister play innocently with Sylvie along with his friends nor did he felt any relief seeing his parents
laugh to their heart's content.

He questioned the human nature.

Why did humans take happiness in trivial things when all of it was temporary. Engaged in a race
against time, humans should do nothing but perfect themselves but here they all were, wasting time
on trivial things like birthday party.

"Help!" Sylvie's voice ringed in his mind.

He looked down to see Sylvie in standing between his legs and looking up to him.

"What do you need help with?" He asked, a bit confused.

"Your thoughts, papa. It's too overwhelming. Didn't you say you want to try what you couldn't
before? Then why look at all of this from the same perspective."

"I don't quite understand. It's not about me. It's about them."

"What is it about them that you don't understand?" Sylvie asked, a subtle brashness in her voice.

"Why do humans put so much effort into building relationships, only to have them crumble and fall
apart. Isn't it struggling for a lost cause? Like a never-ending cycle of heartbreak and
disappointment that does nothing else than dragging you down. All of this is just a facade, a way to
distract themselves from the emptiness of their own existence."

"But aren't you the same?"

"Hmm?" Arthur tilted his head, looking down, questioning his surrogate daughter.

"Aren't you looking for a purpose too? A purpose to live... not just for yourself but also your new
family," her voice trailed off before talking again, "the nightmare of your previous life is over. You
can be normal now. Give yourself a chance. Have mercy on your own self." Sylvie said, a plethora
of emotions crashing through their bond like a tsunami.

Arthur's features crunched as he felt all of those emotions. The emotions didn't belong to him,
however, because of their bond Arthur could not only transmit words but abstract feelings too.

"I don't seem to understand what you're trying to imply here, Sylvie," he said as his eyes gleamed in
a shade of azure while his shadow loomed over her, "And I don't see to comprehend whatever
you're trying to make me feel."

Sylvie's body shuddered and a jolt went across her spine.

"Go back up, before anyone starts to notice you other than a cute toy to play with." Arthur said as
he spun on his heels.

"No."

"I'll bring meat."

"Ok. I will go back."

With a grin on her face, Sylvie ran upstairs while Arthur looked at the crowd. "For my family,
huh?" He questioned himself before being called by his family as they got ready to cut the cake.
Ellie was dressed in a silver dress with frills all over the midsection and net-sleeves.

"Brotheeeeer!" She squealed, jumping into Arthur's arms. He caught her and wrapped his arms
around her, as he spun her around a few times. "Stop, stop!" Her voice muffled by her hysteric
laughter boomed in the wide hall as everyone giggled at their antics.

Arthur stopped and placed her down, feeling a bit awkward as he felt everyone's eyes directed at
him.

"Blew it... again. sigh" he said to himself.

"Come, come, it's starting!" Ellie said, holding Arthur' hand as she pulled him and brought him
close to the cake. "Let's cut it together."

Arthur looked down at Ellie, her smile as bright as the morning sun.

'Is this really what I seek? A comfort gained by affection given to me by other?' He questioned
himself once again but waved those thoughts off. He knew he was changing, slowly but surely.
And the crack in his heart was being made by his little sister who had unknowingly made her way
into his heart. Placing a hand over her head, he placed his other hand on her hand and extended it
towards the cake. Cheers of people with music in the background caused an uproar as both Arthur
and Ellie cut the cake together.

'Maybe this won't be as bad as I thought it would be.'

>>After a while, when all the guests have left <<

Rummaging through her gifts, Ellie looked for one gift after another. One of them was a bow made
out of a peculiar wood. Arthur recognized it as the same wood was found in abundance in Elenoir
and the style was Elven as well.

'Must be Tessia.' He thought to himself.

"Brother, brother. Where is my gift?"

"Ellie, you shouldn't be like that." Alice reprimanded her.

"We will have to go down for that." Arthur said and motioned for everyone to go downstairs.

Once everyone was downstairs, Arthur reached out for the piano. The piano was something that
was Arisu's idea and ever since then it was being sold in Xyrus among all nobles. Seeing his
interest, Vincent decided to buy one for Arthur since he secretly helped Lilia in her awakening.

"I am not very good at this, but I hope you like it." Arthur said and started to play the 'Clair de
Lune' which also translated to Moonlight.

Everyone stopped doing what they were doing. The glass in Vincent's hand in his office, the
cosmetics in Tabitha hand, Ellie's eyes opened wide as the gleamed like stars on the darkest night,
Rey's hand slowly crept up Alice's back and, on her shoulders, as he pulled her trembling body in,
tears already cascading down Alice's cheeks.

(A/n) Face cheeks, you weirdos!

Once he was done, Arthur pressed a melancholic tone---ending the mesmerizing symphony, a
parallel to his own life and mental state.

"That was so cool!" Ellie said, jumping off the ground but stopped as she saw Alice crying.

"What happened, mom?"

"Nothing... just seeing my boy grow up into such a fine human being just moved me to tears.
But...", she paused before hugging both Ellie and Arthur, "it just means I am that proud of you...
both of you."

"Umm... there is something else too." Arthur said, peeling his face away from his mother's
embrace.

"Another?"

"Yes." He said, taking out purple pendants from his pocket.

"What is this?" Alice asked.

"These are two orbs of mana... my mana. While it can be used as a defense mechanism, it can have
offensive uses too. Just imbue the slightest fraction of mana into it or pull the plug from the top
which will activate it. Even if your cores are limited."

"Did you get two?" Alice asked.

"I found these in a dungeon dive as loot. I don't have enough uses for them, so I thought about
giving them to you two."

"And what about me?" Reynolds asked.

"Uhh, I forgot to place you into the equation." Arthur asked, his voice monotone.

Ellie and Alice looked at each other and busted into laughter, leaving Reynolds sulking.

>>Another timeskip of 20 minutes after all the family fuckery (not literal) <<

Arthur walked inside his room, turning the knob clockwise. The room was dark, a streak of
moonlight intruding through the transparent glass window, illuminating just a fraction of the room.

"I was about to come anyways. You didn't have to go through the trouble." He said, taking his coat
off as he threw it on the bed.

A figure sat on the bed, the pure white hair shining even in the murky darkness of the room while
her golden eyes gleamed with an animalistic thirst.

Unbuttoning his two buttons he spoke, "Let's get started," he said.

"I've been waiting." She replied with a grin as Arthur pounced on the bed and moved his pawn to
E4 to which she replied with knight to F6.

Arthur tilted his head and did something that made Arisu even more ecstatic and aroused. King to
E2, initiating the "Bongcloud Opening."

"This is going to be a fun night." She murmured.

 Chapter 25: Council President - Altered

(A/n) In case you haven't noticed, I changed my writing style to a bit more simplistic one,
skimming out the extravagant details and fancy words. Lemme know how you feel about it.
Honestly, the dropping reception and my own reluctance to write is making me not put much
effort and to just complete the damned fic. So ye, it's not as before since I ain't putting any
effort into detailing it, deal with it, ig.

As the first rays of morning sun filtered through the blinds, Arthur stirred in his bed. He opened his
eyes to the bright light and rubbed them, trying to clear the blur. The room was silent except for the
soft rustling of the curtains and the occasional chirping of a bird outside.

He stretched his arms and legs, feeling the warmth of the covers enveloping him. He closed his
eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the fresh scent of the new day. He could hear the faint sound
of water running in the bathroom and knew the maid had already prepared his bath.

As he sat up, he ran his hands through his hair and let out a soft sigh. The familiar feeling of
tiredness washed over him as he realized he had to face another day. He had no motivation, no
desire to do anything. But he had no choice.

He swung his legs over the edge of the bed and sat there for a moment, staring at his feet. He
noticed a small cut on his toe and couldn't remember how he got it. It was like he had been
sleepwalking through his life, not paying attention to anything that was happening around him.

"I should do something about the time I am not conscious." He mumbled to himself and looked
back to see Sylvie still sleeping, curled in the sheets.

Looking away he stood up and walked over to the window. He looked outside and saw the world
waking up. Gardeners and butlers and maids doing their work. He wondered if these people ever
an ambition had to do something big and not tied to the fate of serving other.

He shook his head and turned away from the window, feeling a sense of disappointment wash over
him. He knew he had to snap out of it, but he didn't know how.

He walked to the bathroom and splashed some water on his face. Looking at himself, he saw a boy
who was already taller than his past self, a pair of crystalline blue eyes that seemed to peer through
anyone's soul while his medium auburn hair fell on his face---messy and disheveled. He didn't
recognize himself anymore.

"I need to be more presentable for my first day at school."

He brushed his teeth and washed his face. He took a brush and tried multiple hairstyles but, in the
end, decided to leave it messy. In all honesty, his disheveled hair looked better than the fancy
hairstyles he was going for.

After a few seconds of looking into the mirror and doing his daily practice of smiling without
freaking someone out, he went downstairs to meet his parents and to get some breakfast.

As he reached down, he saw Sylvie jump over his shoulder and then leapt towards the dining
table.

"Good morning, mom." Arthur took the initiative this time and greeted his mother. Alice looked at
Arthur in surprise as she smiled, "Good morning, dear. Take a seat. I will bring the breakfast right
now."

He sat at the table and stared at the wall, lost in thought. He knew he had to do something to
change his life, something entirely different from his past life but he didn't know where to start. He
felt like he was trapped in a never-ending cycle of monotony and despair.

As he sipped his tea that was already there on the table, Alice arrived with the food. As she quickly
placed all the food down on the table, Reynold also arrived. Alice sat down just beside Reynolds
who was sitting in front of Arthur.

The air was thick with anticipation as the parents sat down with their child for one last talk before,
he embarked on a journey that would change his life forever. He wasn't nervous, nor was his
excitement palpable like other kids but he still listened to his parents with rapt attention.

The hall they were in was bathed in soft sunlight, casting a warm glow that made everything seem
magical. Arthur's eyes wandered around the room, taking in the intricate tapestries, the ornate
chandeliers, and the polished wood furnishings.

Alice and Reynolds looked at him with a mixture of pride and concern as he sat before them,
dressed in his new school scholar-student robes. They couldn't help but marvel at how much he
had grown and how far he had come. But they also knew that this was a moment that would
change their lives forever.

Arthur looked back at his parents with a blank expression, not a trace of emotion on his face. His
parents had grown accustomed to his lack of emotion, but it still concerned them. They knew that
he was different from other children his age, but they had always hoped that the magic of their
kingdom's best school would awaken something in him.

"Son," his father said, his voice full of pride and sadness. "We're so proud of you. You're going to
the best magical school in the kingdom, and we know you're going to do great things."

The boy nodded, but still, no emotion showed on his face. His mother reached out and placed a
hand on his shoulder, looking at him with a mixture of love and concern.

"Listen to me, son," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You may not feel like it, but you're special.
You have a gift that not many people have, and we believe that this school will help you unlock it.
You'll meet other children like you, and you'll learn things that you never thought possible. You
have to embrace this opportunity and make the most of it..." she paused, "And remember, we, your
parents are always here for you."

Arthur nodded again, and for a moment, there was a glimmer of something in his eyes. His parents
felt a spark of hope, but it was quickly extinguished as the emotionless expression returned to his
face.

"We know it won't be easy," his father continued. "But we're here for you. We'll always be here for
you, no matter what. You're our son, and we love you more than anything in this world."

Arthur looked at his parents, and for a moment, they saw something different in his eyes. It was
almost as if he was seeing them for the first time, really seeing them, and understanding what they
were saying to him. But it was gone in an instant, and the emotionless mask returned to his face.

"Thank you, father. Thank you, mother," he said, his voice flat and monotone.

Alice and Rey looked at each other, feeling a mixture of pride, love, and concern. They knew that
this was only the beginning, that their son had a long journey ahead of him. But they also knew that
he was capable of great things, and that they would always be there to support him.

As Arthur finished his breakfast and started to turn and walk towards the door, his parents watched
him go with a mixture of sadness and hope. They knew that this was the start of a new chapter in
his life, one that would be full of magic and wonder. And they hoped that their son would find the
spark of emotion that they knew was buried deep within him. Even if it was deeply buried, all they
want was for it to sprout... if not now, but soon.

Arthur waved his hand to his parents and then disappeared behind the double doors, leaving Alice
and Reynolds as they seeked comfort in each other's arms.

> Timeskip to when he arrives at campus <

Arthur stood on the outskirts of the sprawling campus, eyes fixed on the towers and spires of the
magical school in the distance. He had heard tales of this place, the finest academy in the
continent, for years. And now, as he stared at it, he felt nothing.

His parents secretly wished for him to attend, to hone his magical abilities and follow in the
footsteps of the finest magicians. He had always been curious, but never passionate. All of this
seemed like an act for him to fit inside the age group he was currently in. But since, he had decided
that he would live life differently and try to ACTUALLY enjoy his second chance at life, he
decided to go along all of this.

He stepped closer to the school, his feet carrying him towards the grand entrance. The golden
doors towered over him, but he didn't feel intimidated. He felt nothing. He reached out a hand and
pushed the doors open, stepping inside the wide-open area of the Xyrus academy.

The magic pulsated from his core and around him, coursing through his veins, but he still felt no
emotion. He observed the students bustling past him, talking animatedly and laughing, but he didn't
understand their enthusiasm. They were all so invested, so passionate. While he understood
somewhat, he couldn't relate.

He walked around the campus, inspecting the grand halls, the enchanted gardens, and the
impressive libraries. He marveled at the grandeur of the place, the power and the beauty of magic.
But he still felt no excitement, no longing to be a part of it.

He continued to wander, exploring the various classrooms and laboratories. The students inside
were all working diligently, lost in their own worlds of magic and possibility. But Arthur couldn't
imagine himself in any of those worlds. He didn't feel that spark of passion that everyone else
seemed to possess.

After wandering about for a while, he realized it was always time for the ceremony. But before
that, he needed to do a compulsory test. A mana core and element test. He got into line and waited
for his turn.

"Lucas Wykes, Battle mage; Dark Yellow, single element: Fire. Please proceed to the stands." The
woman spoke. Everyone gasped as they heard the results while Arthur's ears perked up.

Lucas Wykes.

The sole survivor of the Dire Tombs dungeons. That made him remember that he wanted to go and
investigate that place, but he never got the time to do so.

Knowing his selfish and narcissistic nature, Arthur theorized that Lucas would've abandoned his
teammates and left them for death. Lucas looked back at Arthur and for a moment the smirk on his
face vanished as he saw Arthur.

'He remembers me.' Arthur thought, as Lucas was present to get his rank up-valued when he passed
the exam.

Lucas walked to the side and let Arthur go towards the orb.

"Please place your hand on the orb." The woman spoke.

Arthur placed his hand on the orb as it started to glow in a bright white light. The woman gasped,
her eyes wide open as she looked up, but the orb soon started to change colors---dulling, as it went
from white to silver and then even dull as it ended up as Dark Yellow.

Lucas let out a dissatisfied grunt as he walked away. Arthur looked at him from the corner of his
eyes before looking back at the lady.

"Will that be all?"

"Actually, you have to do an element test as well." She said, taking out another orb.

Sighing, Arthur placed his finger atop it.

A blob of red appeared followed by a drop of blue. Green smoke while orange masses started to
swirl, causing yet another uproar. However, the green and orange disappeared, leaving behind only
Red and Blue.

"Aren't you a bag full of surprises, young man." The woman spoke, seeing Arthur over her glasses.

"Who knows. The equipment seems faulty. You should get it replaced." Arthur said as she
corrected her glasses.

"Oh sure, I will. Arthur Leywin, Scholar Mage; Dark Yellow, Dual elements- Fire and Water.
Please proceed to the stands." She said and Arthur disappeared the next moment in the mere blink
of an eye.

"What a mysterious kid." She thought to herself.

> Canon copy paste <

(Arthur Leywin Pov)

Looking around more carefully, I was mildly amused at how many dwarves and elves I spotted,
chatting away with those around them.

"Wow, I've never seen full elves until now. Looks like it's true that all three races can fully attend
this academy now." One of the students excitedly looked around, scouting for potential soul mates
amongst the crowd.

Getting bored of looking around me, I focused my attention on the stage where it was still empty
except for a single podium. Suddenly, a sharp blur focused into form, and I saw Director Goodsky
standing behind the podium.

She wasn't wearing the oversized hat that conjurers normally wore like she did the last time we met
almost four years ago. Instead, she wore an elegant white circlet that matched her white robe,
appearing much more refined than the witch-like impression. Director Goodsky had her eyes
closed but when she opened them, she seemed to be peering straight into me. Smiling, she raised
her hand slowly while her eyes remained locked onto mine.

By this time, many more of the incoming first years noticed her and began talking even louder,
some cheering, but when Director Goodsky's hand reached the level of her head, suddenly,
everything went dead silent.

Looking around, everyone had expressions of surprise, because while everyone's lips were moving,
no sound was heard from anyone in the audience.

"Excuse me for my rudeness but I do hate speaking up. Not good for my throat, no it is not," she
said in a pleasant voice that—while soft—was heard perfectly clear, even from here in the back
row.

"I welcome everyone here, the future leaders, scholars and powerhouses of Dicathen, to this
humble academy. I am Cynthia Goodsky. Please call me Director Goodsky and do not be afraid to
say hello when I walk around campus. I am no good with speeches, so I stand here before you
mages today to say hello and introduce to you the Student Council that represents this academy and
takes part in making important decisions along with me. Please give them a warm welcome." She
waved her raised hand and one by one, members of the council started walking out.

I first saw Jarrod walking confidently, looking straight ahead, his pretty boy face eliciting a wave
of shrill screams from the girls in the audience. Behind him, a very playful, cheery guy came out
waving at the audience and beaming us a bright smile.

"Look, look! There's Lilia! We need to cheer!" Sylvie stood up on my head and shouted as hard as
she could through our mental link, causing a migraine.

"Yayy," I tried to cheer her but my own voice seemed exceedingly boring to me. Lilia spotted me
and waved back at me. Her usual shy demeanor was nowhere to be seen as she walked calmly
towards the center of the stage, where she gave small bows in each direction.

Behind her walked out a tall student with long, parted bangs. His face was frozen into what looked
like a stern grimace with a sharp gaze that seemed to be looking down on everyone, giving him a
rather pompous appearance. While the cheers for him wasn't as loud as it was for Jarrod or the
cheery guy, he, nonetheless, strode with practiced grace.

After that another figure appeared. The unmistakable gunmetal silver hair that reflected the lights
in the auditorium gave her a serene glow as her peachy-cream complexion made the boys around
me gape. She turned to face the audience so that her round, turquoise eyes captured the hearts of
every boy in this auditorium.

Her face still contained a childish innocence but the way she carried herself made me doubt that
this was the same girl I had known since near-toddlerhood.

While still a little taller than Lilia, she was quite a bit shorter than the serious-looking guy next to
her, but her posture made her seem bigger and grander than everyone else on the stage. Taking a
deep bow, she came back up while tucking part of her hair behind her pointed ears, her face
emotionless as a doll's.

Finally, when the last figure appeared, an eerie silence filled the whole auditorium.

The girl that arrived, her hair as white as freshly fallen snow, cascading in soft curls down her back.
Her yellow eyes gazed at me, and despite seeing them almost every other day, there was a certain
force of attraction in them. Like pulling everyone inwards.

Amidst the mundane academy, she seemed like the only source of enjoyment. Even though I knew
her from two lifetimes now, there was so little I knew about her. She intrigued me---made me want
to break and study every little component that made her up.

"Are you sure you are not in love with her?" Sylvie voice spoke in my mind.

"Love? I don't think I am actually capable of that." I replied, waving off her argument. Sylvie's
topaz eyes continued looking at me but she averted her gaze and kept her attention towards the
ceremony.

Her appearance made her stand out among the sea of students, with her unique appearance and
confident stride. She wore the school uniform, a traditional robe with gold and blue accents, but it
seemed to fit her differently. It was as if the uniform was made for her, tailored to her specific
proportions. Her white hair was pulled back in a tight braid, revealing her angular face and piercing
yellow eyes.

I noticed her eyes flicker towards me briefly before continuing on her way. It was as if even
without seeing me directly she was aware of it. I wondered if she felt any emotions, or if she was
like me, with a limited range of feelings.

I couldn't help but observe her from afar, taking in every detail of her appearance. Her movements
were fluid and graceful, like a dancer. Her skin was almost translucent, giving her an ethereal
quality. And yet, despite her otherworldly appearance, there was a sense of roundedness about her.

It was the first time; I was examining her this close. Maybe it is because of the lack of any looming
threat that is making me notice subtle details.

She finally walked over to the podium, a subtle smirk lining her face, ""My name is Arisu
Watsken, and I am honored to stand here as this academy's Student Council President."
 Chapter 26: Another Continent

The incoming students of all three races that were cheering for each of the Student Council
members fell silent when Arisu walked in. With her pure white hair swaying behind her as each of
her dignified steps echoed throughout the silent auditorium, she single-handedly changed the
atmosphere inside this entire building.

As she bowed and tucked her hair behind her ear, a roar of applause erupted as both males and
females alike cheered with admiration. I thought the cheers would last a lot longer but as soon as
she started speaking, it was as if each of the students in the crowd covered each other's mouth so
that they could hear her voice.

"My name is Arisu Watsken, and I am honored to stand here as this academy's student council
president."

Murmurs started after the crowd once again cheered for our beautiful president. Next to me, a
scrawny human boy spoke excitedly to his friend beside him.

"That's the one in a generational genius, Arisu Watsken I was talking about. My older brother told
me she will start formally attending this year with us!" He leaned into his friend so only he could
hear but the volume at which he spoke betrayed him.

"Wait... she's only a first year and she's already the Student Council President? Is that even
possible?" His friend, whom I couldn't really see, spoke louder and louder with each word, causing
the neighboring students to hear as well.

"Yeah, I heard of her as well! She's supposedly a super-genius of some sort. Both in artificing and
magical combat, right?"

"Why the hell is she so damn pretty when she's talented as well? This isn't even fair..."

"I wonder what I would have to do to get her to even look at me?"

The audience was filled with different talks about her but while, for the males, it revolved around
how much of an unobtainable star she was, for the females, it was a mixture of admiration and
envy. Sylvie was going crazy on top of my head, cheering for her.

"While I may be a first year as all of you are, having given the privilege to be inside the academy
for a few months longer made it all too apparent to me that there is deeply embedded
discrimination against the scholar mage students by the battle mage students. I, for one, will not
tolerate any sort of aggression or bullying based on the trivial fact that one is a scholar mage
student. I myself am a scholar mage, yet I don't see the reason for this discrimination." Her voice
never wavered as she stood behind the podium.

The crowd grew a little noisy at this statement, as everyone present had heard rumors of the
hardships one may face as a scholar mage student.

"Starting this year, while uniforms and the upper courses required may be different, for the first
two years, general education, that contains a mixture of both scholar mage classes and battle mage
classes will be mandatory, for better assimilation between the two different types of students. After
the two years are up, one may choose to switch their education specialization by taking a test,
although it will be quite a difficult one." This last statement drew in dissatisfied complains from
amongst the students in the crowd. While I didn't have to take a test due to my special connection
with Director Goodsky, most students, regardless of background, had to test for either a scholar
mage or battle mage position.

To get in as a scholar mage, an incoming student only needed a basic foundation of magic, which
was mana gathering. While they had to take a written exam to test their mental acuteness, the
practical portion of the exam was much more simple. battle mage students, however, had a much
stricter practical exam, and actually performed basic spells or techniques depending on whether
they were a Conjurer or Augmenter. It may have seemed like a cakewalk for someone like Elijah,
Tess, or me, but I admit it could be quite a challenge for someone who had just awakened.

The tall, stern-looking student stepped up next, silencing the crowd with a wave of his hand.

After that, Tessia walked forward, her gunmetal hair swaying in the air as she drew attention of
multiple boys, "My name is Tessia Eralith and I am your Student Vice President. As the President
mentioned, this year contains many changes. Along with the assimilation and freedom to move
between the two student types, there will also be no limit on how long a student can attend this
academy. While in the past, the professors here pushed students to graduate after four years, it is
becoming more and more apparent that many graduating mages' capabilities are becoming less
than satisfactory. Therefore, the Director has declared that instead of a time limit on graduating, in
order to graduate from Xyrus Academy, one needs to fulfill a list of requirements and pass the
graduation exam.

While the conditions to graduate have become many folds harder, the time limit to graduate has
increased to ten years. In that time, we fervently hope to produce top class mages in both
theoretical and combat fields. We welcome everyone here—humans, elves and dwarves alike—to
this Academy." Tessia bowed, the rest of the Student Council following him.

The last part of the announcement wasn't exactly news for any of us. It was announced quite
recently though, which made me think that it had something to do with the new Continent. Was
this Academy being used to produce higher quality mages in case of a future battle against the new
Continent?

> Flashback <

> Copy paste start <

The City Square, which was usually bustling with a lot of activity, was abnormally packed with
both normal civilians and nobles alike. On the side of the large clock tower, there were four orbs
creating a square while underneath these floating orbs, there were two artificers with their brown
robes. The less-than-attractive clothing signified that they didn't do their work for glory and fame,
but it didn't keep the mages from chanting with unnecessarily grand gestures, hands waving as if
they were conducting a symphony.

Sylvie was fidgeting on top of my head, taking in all the sights and the huge crowd of people
gathered. It was only my father and Vincent that came with me, as the women in the house had
other plans.

As more and more people gathered, a crackled image began forming with the four glowing orbs as
its corners. Suddenly, the fuzzy image became clearer, the mirage of colors forming into the image
of the Glayder Castle.

"The three Kings and Queens of the different countries in our beloved Continent of Dicathen have
gathered here on this memorable day!"
I see a very fancily-dressed man with a thick grey beard announce to an audience that looked to be
in the hundreds of thousands, judging by the space the people took up.

"Attention Humans, Elves, and Dwarves alike, I go by Blaine Glayder. While most of you know
me as the King of Sapin, today I speak not as the King of Humans, but as one of the representative
of the Continent of Dicathen!"

The hundreds of thousands of people all kneeled, some going on all fours in worship at the sight of
the King. The blurry projection becomes clearer and zoomed in closer to the balcony of the Castle.
There, I could see the King of Sapin in the front with the Queen of Sapin, Priscilla Glayder, seated
behind him alongside a few other important-looking figures. My eyes widened as I spotted Alduin
and Merial Eralith, the King and Queen of Elenoir, with Virion standing behind them with his arms
crossed and his white hair tied neatly behind his pointed ears. Beside them are two representatives
of the Dwarves, both lavished in extravagant clothing much too large for their compact figures; I
assumed that they were the king and queen.

"Today marks the beginning of a new era in this Continent we call our home. I assume many of
you are aware of the existing problems between the Humans and the Elves while even the
Dwarves were considered just business partners. However, that is not the way we wish to continue.
The representatives of all three kingdoms—your leaders—have met together many times over these
past few years in an effort to unite our races. Two years ago, we had agreed for all three races to be
able to become adventurers. It started out with just one or two representatives, but now it has
expanded. It brings me a smile when I see parties with humans, elves, and dwarves alike, working
together towards a common goal. Last year marked another big milestone where Xyrus Academy
welcomed students from the Kingdom of Elenoir and the Kingdom of Darv so that the new
generation of mages can make friends and memories with not just humans, but all three races. We
all understand how difficult it may be for some of us to adjust after constant enmity between us.
However, we urge you to let go of the past and the discriminations you may hold, and think
beyond that, if not for yourself, but for your children and the future of this continent."

There was another big round of applause with a roar of worship and adoration accompanying it.
King Glayder sat down and Alduin Eralith, the King of Elenoir and Tessia's father, got up from his
seat and cleared his throat before speaking into this world's version of what seemed to be a
microphone.

"It is an honor to speak on behalf of everyone here on this unforgettable day. As King Glayder so
adamantly stated, I am also in agreement about the future of our continent. For some people, this
may not hold much interest but for many who yearn for adventure and new places to visit, I can
wholeheartedly say that this continent is filled with many unknowns. An obvious example is the
very Beast Glades residing just beyond our borders. While an uncountable number of adventurers
have ventured out into the Beast Glades, it is not an exaggeration to say that not even half of it has
been traversed. While the mana beasts have not left the Beast Glades, who is to say that just
because they haven't yet, they never will? Even in our own homeland of Dicathen, there are places
so dangerous, no one dares to explore, but what if I were to say that even greater mysteries and
dangers are out there?"

King Eralith paused for a brief moment while the crowd in Etistin and the crowd here in the City
Square of Xyrus filled with the sound of murmurs.

"That's right! You have not heard wrong, fellow citizens of Dicathen. We are announcing today,
February 10th of the 1005th Cycle, that we have found evidence of another continent."

The crowds erupted into a clamor of noises, some angry, some afraid, but everyone curious. Even
my own hands shook in excitement as my father and Vincent looked at each other in shock.

> Copy paste end <

"So, it's finally time," I spoke to myself. The people of Dicathen had finally been made known of
the existence of another continent. However, the kings and queens were already well aware of their
existence.

Arisu's involvement as she secretly supplied information about the people from other continent
was done many months ago. The fact that its being made public just now, raised a lot of questions.

However, one thing was clear.

The war was coming near.

> Flashback end <

After finishing up the ceremony, all the new students were dismissed to their dorms.

Outside, the trees arched over the marble walkways producing small showers of fall-colored
leaves.

The students were all excitedly chatting amongst their peers, getting to know new people. I saw a
few female students pass by me, doing a double take back and giggling with their friends.

"Look look, he's the one who almost crippled the examiner in his adventurer exam evaluation."
One of them said.

"Not only is he strong, but he's so handsome, I might faint!" Another one said as I sighed.

(A/n suffering from success)

Suddenly, a loud explosion startled the both of us as well as the students walking around nearby.
Something was happening at the end of the marble walkway.

"I don't see how a short-ass dwarf like you can even hope to be a proper Augmenter. Why don't you
stick to forging some weapons for real warriors like me?"

"What da hell didja say? Who do ya think ya are, anyway?"

I stopped running a good distance away and shook my head when I realized what was going on. It
was just stupid posturing between two students. The explosion had been made by the human,
hitting his fist on a nearby tree with mana.

Looking at them, both the dwarf and human students had battle mage uniforms, but the human had
two stripes on his tie while the dwarf only had one.

"My name is Nicolas Dreyl! Declare the duel, short-ass, so we can start! Or are you all bark and no
bite?" the human smirked, placing his right hand on the badge pinned to his left breast.

"Tch! Yer gonna be sorry." The dwarf that was a head shorter than his opponent with a bulky build
looked awkward wearing the blazer uniform but the way he carried his giant battle-axe with ease
told me he was more than what the single stripe on his tie told us.

The metal badge on both the human and dwarf glowed brightly as the dwarf placed a hand on his
badge and started chanting. "I declare a duel between me, Broznean Boor, and Nicolas Dreyl!"
"I accept the duel!" The two badges glowed different colors until they synced together, producing a
loud 'ping' sound.

The badge on the battle mage uniform and the pocket watch on the scholar mage uniform acted as
artifacts for the dueling system, creating a barrier around the users that could take a certain amount
of force. When the barrier broke, the duel was considered over, and the other party the winner. It
took around 24 hours for the artifact to charge another barrier where, during that time, dueling was
prohibited. Mages of a higher level weren't allowed to issue a duel with lower levels to keep it fair,
which was why the human had to taunt the dwarf to start the duel.

The human mage took out dual swords from his dimension ring and got into a stance as the people
around start backing up to avoid getting caught up in the fight.

I studied the two augmenters and saw that the level two human was a red core stage mage while
the dwarf was still at black stage. This should be interesting.

"HAAP!" The human student roared as his two broadswords glow a dim yellow color and the earth
surrounding him started trembling.

"JAH!" The dwarf leaped up and propelled himself forward by pushing off of a nearby tree,
charging his battle-axe as well with earth attribute mana.

"Tremor Smash!" the dwarf shouted, placing his left palm on the head of his axe and making the
dull glow condense.

With a resounding boom, the power of the blow from the dwarf forced the human to skid back,
even as he blocked with both swords. I could see his arms shaking as he grimaced.

The human boy lowered his two swords and dashed towards the dwarf who was already in a
defensive stance. The dual swords scraped along the ground. As he got into range, he swung up, a
trail of earth followed along, creating twin blades of earth after each sword.

"Earth Pillar!" Nick exclaimed. Following the upward swipe, he stomped hard with his leading foot
directly in front of the dwarf, creating a pretty fragile column of rock from the ground that hit the
dwarf squarely in the stomach.

"Oof!" The dwarf's body lifted into the air from the force of the blow and his shield broke with
loud shattering sound, signaling that the duel was over.

Cheers went off from the humans that gathered but the dwarves amongst the audience groaned in
embarrassment.

I saw a slight smirk on the human's face as he once again imbued mana into his two blades.

He was going for the final blow.

I wanted to see how far he would go, but looking at the situation I was a witness to a potential
crime. The hate inside human for that dwarf was so much that he could even kill him. I could be
questioned for not acting and not standing up to discrimination.

Looking around I saw no one willing to stop the human boy from acting.

"Guess I will have to stop him." I sighed.

Just as the twin blades got near the dwarf, I pressed the ground against my feet and dashed towards
the human. Augmenting my hands in a thin sheen of mana, I gripped both of the blades. Using my
right hand, I shattered the blade into pieces while I spun the other sword, twisting it out of his grip.

"Did he just use his bare hands?"

"How did he travel from there to here?"

Murmurs spread all around me as the human boy looked at me with hate and disgust, "HOW
DARE YOU, YOU PEASENT. THOSE WERE MY FAMILY HEIRLOOM PASSED ON FROM
GENERATION TO GENERATION."

I looked down at the swords. The quality was mediocre at best.

Of course.

There was no way his parents were going to entrust a family treasure to a weak kid like him. He
was barely in red core stages after all.

"The duel was already over."

"That doesn't matter. Do you know how expensive those swords were?" He said with bloodshot
eyes.

"A couple silvers, I reckon. It may look good, but the foundations are quite weak. The
craftsmanship is below mediocre," I was interrupted as I ducked lower and dodged a punch at my
face.

"Also, this seems like a replica of the exact thing," I said and dashed closer. My face neared his ear
as I whispered, "A failure like you won't be entrusted with the real thing anyways."

The insult seemed to work as his speed faltered and I snuck my leg between his. He lost his
balance and fell on his face, eliciting laughters from everyone.

He stood up, wiping his nose, "You dare—?"

Just as I prepared to shatter his face with my next punch, a voice stopped him straight in his tracks.
It was the voice that all of the new students heard not too long ago, and the voice probably almost
every male had fallen in love with. It was also the voice of the vice president.

"Do you dare?"

The face of the dual-wielding boy visibly paled as he froze at the unmistakable voice. I turned to
see that the whole student council was walking towards us through a gap created by the students.

Taking calm but hurried strides in the front was Tess with Arisu just behind her, her pristine face
had a teasing smirk over it while Tessia's doll-like face was expressionless. Behind her, I spotted
Lilia, who gave me a worried look.

He stopped in his tracks and gave a respectful bow towards them, sweat beading down his
forehead.

"Fufu, what might be cooking here, may I ask?" Arisu said from behind Tess as i felt a chill creep
up my spine.

This certainly doesn't seem any good.

 Chapter 27: Princess Kathyln

See ya all in quite some time now. I am done for now.

(Arthur Leywin)

The air hung heavy with tension, as if the very atmosphere itself was holding its breath. My heart
pounded subtly in my chest as I stood my ground, my eyes scanning the Student Council members
for any signs of movement. There was something amidst there, like a palpable tension that was
awfully visible on their faces... everyone except Arisu, who had a smirk over her face, barely
restrained from turning into a menacing grin. I was sure of it. I could feel it, like a presence lurking
just beyond my sight.

"Attacking outside formal dual criteria and a potential attempt at seriously maiming a student on
the first day. Not to forget, your stature as a battle mage who was mindlessly attacking a scholar
mage would lead you in more than just a pinch, fufufu~" Arisu said as she looked at the human
boy.

Tessia's emerald eyes glanced over in my direction for a slight fraction of a second before looking
back at the human boy, "This shall be your last warning. Leave now."

The boy bowed nervously and then bolted off in the direction of the classes.

"He seems to know someone from the Student Council." One of the girls standing near a tree
spoke.

"It can't be the student council president or vice president, right?" The other one was queried.

"And what do you think you were doing? Fighting on the first day of school?" Tessia spoke, taking
a step closer to me.

"I was merely trying to stop him from seriously injuring the dwarf kid. You would have to deal
with more than just a broken nose if I didn't step in." I replied, confused as to what conclusion she
came to question and accuse me of.

Tessia narrowed her eyes, unconvinced by my explanation. "Stopping him by punching him in the
face?" she retorted, gesturing to the red stain on the ground.

I simply shrugged my shoulders, keeping my expression blank. "He was being aggressive. I had to
act."

Tessia sighed, shaking her head in exasperation. "Arthur, you can't just go around punching people
whenever you think they're being aggressive. That's not how we do things here."

I frowned, not entirely understanding. "We don't?"

Tessia took a deep breath, trying to keep her frustration in check. "We talk to each other. We try to
understand each other's perspectives. We work together to solve problems."

"Fufufu~ Oh my, you two look quite acquainted." Arisu interrupted an unholy grin over her face.

Tessia, who had walked quite close to me, suddenly realised what she had been doing and quickly
put some distance between us, her face getting redder.
'Is she sick?'

'Sure, she got sick by having your face near her.' Sylvie remarked mentally, her tone carrying hints
of mockery.

'I don't think my face can cause an infection which may instantly make her fall sick. I am not sick
to begin with.'

I could feel Sylvie facepalm herself mentally before severing our connection.

"We all should hurry off to our office now. You have to tour the campus too, Arthur. Classes start
tomorrow." Arisu said, grabbing Tessia by her arm and started to slowly walk away. Tessia
seemed reluctant but decided to follow her regardless. Making a mental note of escaping from a
scene like this next time, I made my way to my campus building for a quick tour.

(***********)

After the incident, all I did the whole day was to wander here and there and scan every nook and
cranny of the campus. The school had separate dorms for both boys and girls. And every student a
roommate. The reason behind this didn't seem meticulous as it had a plain reason of just allowing
the students to know how to co-exist with others.

While everything done in ANHS in my past life had a definite, meticulously planned reason behind
it, there was no such thing in this school. Everything was as simple as it seemed, with no additional
layers.

As I got closer to my designated room, I hovered my hand over it. The artifact recognized my mana
signature, and the subtle metallic grinding reached my ears as it opened.

Walking inside, I saw Director Cynthia as she sat on a rocking chair, her face carrying the typical
smile she carried giving her a warm grandma like look.

But there was more to her than what meet the eye. She wasn't from this continent. That much was
obvious about her. Although, she had blended in quite perfectly, it still didn't change the fact that
the mana responded differently to her.

"Good evening, Arthur." Cynthia said. A moment later an owl came through the window and
landed on her shoulder. "Oh, this is my bond, Avier."

"Good evening, director." I replied with a modest bow, before walking over to her and sitting in the
chair in front of her. Sylvie looked at Avier through one eye while sleeping on my head but as soon
she saw it, she woke up and jumped on the floor, her eyes focused sharply on Avier.

'He feels somewhat like a dragon. But not entirely.' Sylvie spoke through our mental link.

'Is it stronger than you?' I asked, not letting Cynthia know of my communication with Sylvie and
sat down.

'Easily.' Sylvie responded confidently.

'Good. Go rest on the bed. I can handle things here.' I replied back to her and cut of our mental
connection. Sylvie seemed to understand but instead of going to the bed she pounced on my
shoulder.

"So, what brings the director herself here?" I asked, looking at her dead in the eye.
"Well, first of all I wanted to say that you really are a man of your words. Not agreeing to fight me
all those years ago and proving that you're worthy of scholarship in this school by adventuring was
a good idea on your part."

"Thanks for the compliment, director." I replied shortly.

"But I still want to ask, why did you refuse to fight me back then when you could easily put up a
decent fight. Not to mention, even now you're wearing a core restrictor attached to your sternum
limiting the information on your actual core stage. What is it that scares you?"

I stayed silent for a moment, letting the silence make the atmosphere heavy with anticipation and
tension.

What scared me?

The idea never crossed my mind. Fear was a primal instinct of every living thing. However, fear
was deeply related to one's own powerlessness.

I didn't feel that way.

"Nothing." I replied.

"Then why?"

"I have a question as well, Director." I countered her question with a question of my own.

"What is it?"

"You've worked endlessly to build a spot in this continent and to get a high status. Does the idea of
all of it crashing down ever scares you?" I asked, noticing the subtle hints in her body language.

"Oh dear, who wouldn't be. But I can build it all up from the ground, so I am not scared... but I will
be sad." She replied but the massive gulp of saliva gave it away.

She was lying.

"So, what is it that actually scares you, director?

"I think that is the exact question I asked that you so shrewdly dodged."

"Is it..." I paused letting the tension build up, "That your actual masters from the other continent
will catch you for going rogue?" I asked and in the mere second, all color in her face vanished.

As she was about to get up from the chair, I hovered my hand above her and increased the gravity
above her.

"This act will have serious ramifications, Arthur." She said and Avier took flight, changing forms
as it grew in size and attacked me with its talons. Sylvie jumped and bit him on his neck, her teeth
digging inside his neck. Blood oozed out of it but she didn't kill him but rather immobilized him.

"You're the one who should be worried about the ramifications, Cynthia. The runes on your back
are going to be more than sufficient proof of you being from Alacrya."

"What do you want from me?" She asked, as I lifted the veil of gravity from her.

"Nothing much. I can keep your identity a secret in exchange for a peaceful, undisturbed year in
this school."

"But how did you know about Alacrya?"

"Like I said, I desire a peaceful time. I don't want to get in the middle of a conflict between two
continents."

She sighed and nodded as I motioned for Sylvie to release Avier. Avier broke free and flied
towards Cynthia, sitting on her shoulder and touching his beak on her forehead.

"I really wished for you to join the Disciplinary committee. That was the main reason I came here
but it looks like I won't be able to do so." Cynthia said.

This could actually help me.

"I can be a part of this committee," I replied and her face lit up, "But I won't be attending any
ceremonies or wearing a special uniform."

Cynthia patted Avier and pondered over it for a few moments before talking, "Fine. Done. You can
use the room and equipment for DC and will be given a warrant with my seal indicating your
authority. Does that work?"

"It would." I replied as she smiled meekly. She had a lot of questions but she buried them in her
heart. And so did I.

I will know everything... in the interest of time.

>> Time skip to his first class <<

The first class was practical mana manipulation. It was a bit underwhelming, but I decided to
attend it regardless, thinking I could reap some benefits.

As I entered the classroom, my eyes scanned the space, taking in the intricacies of mediaeval
architecture. The walls were lined with shelves, each filled with books and mysterious trinkets that
glimmered in the soft light. A large fireplace flickered at the front of the room, casting a warm
glow over the rows of desks that were arranged in neat rows.

I couldn't help but not feel a sense of awe as I took it all in. This was no ordinary classroom, yet it
looked so... simple, however - this was a place of magic, of wonder and mystery. And it was
supposed to be my privilege to be a part of it.

As I settled into my seat, the professor entered the room, a proud smile on his face. He strode to
the front of the room, his robes trailing behind him, and cleared his throat.

"Welcome, class," he began, his voice ringing out with authority. "As you all know, this is not just
any ordinary classroom. This is a place of magic, a place where the impossible becomes possible.
And it is my job to teach you how to harness that power, to wield it with skill and precision."

As he spoke, he gestured to the shelves and the trinkets that adorned them, his voice laced with
pride. "These are the records of the students who have achieved so much under my tutelage. So as
long as you stay close to me," he said and gave a sly smirk to the girls in the frontmost row as they
all blushed in tandem, "you will be able to achieve greatness too."

My interest in the class had somewhat revived but as the professor continued to speak, his pride
began to border on arrogance. The repeated talk of his own accomplishments, of the spells he had
cast and the feats he had achieved. He seemed to revel in his own power, taking every opportunity
to remind us of just how skilled he was and taking no opportunity to go out of hand to hit on a girl
half his age.

His demeanour until now showed that he had the ability to back up his claims. However, human
nature is something that nullifies even innate talents.

A person too self-conceited and arrogant, despite having every advantage possible at birth would
sooner or later crash down, the innate gifts being of no use to him.

As I gazed out the window, my mind drifted to the subject of privilege and its often-corrosive
effects on human behaviour.

It seemed to me that those born into positions of power or wealth were often doomed to fall prey to
the seductive siren call of arrogance.

They became so enamoured with their own success that they forgot the essential humility that kept
the rest of us---humans, grounded. And it was this arrogance that eventually led to their downfall,
as they became more concerned with maintaining their position than with doing what was right. In
the end, it was their own pride that betrayed them, their refusal to acknowledge their own flaws and
limitations that ultimately led to their demise.

It was a tragedy, really, to see so much potential wasted in a blaze of ego and hubris. But such was
the way of the world, I supposed - the powerful would always be vulnerable to the allure of their
own privilege, and it was up to the rest of us to keep them in check.

However, I didn't feel obligated.

The obligation of keeping others in check for a smooth functionality of society, I just couldn't
picture myself like that. However, as I heard the professor talk arrogantly about himself, it piqued
my interest in his abilities. From what I could feel from the aura around him, he was a fire attribute
augmenter.

Since this class was called practical mana manipulation, it was no wonder that the professor would
assert his dominance as well as try to impress the girls by giving a practical demonstration.

"Now that all is said, it's time for things to get done. I don't want you lads and lassies to think I am
a chatterbox." He said as extended his arms sideways, "Since this is a practical mana manipulation
class, all we are going to do is a practical demonstration. Now... I need a volunteer."

I sighed. His nature was too predictable. The same thing could affect his fighting style. A person
with mysterious air in general is more effective in fights because of his unpredictable nature.
However, someone with his thoughts written all over his face was worse enough, but there were
others who couldn't even understand. what he was trying to do and started to cheer for him.

Observing the bustling cheers of boys and girls alike around me, I couldn't help but ponder on the
predictability of human nature.

Despite the infinite complexities and nuances of the human mind, our behaviours and decisions
often followed a distinct pattern, like clockwork. The comfort of routine and the safety of the
familiar seemed to be a driving force for many, creating a sense of order and stability in a chaotic
world.

Yet, the irony of this predictable nature was not lost on me, for it was often the unexpected, the
unpredictable that truly kept us engaged and alive. It seemed that humans were bound by their own
desire for safety, but at the same time, drawn to the unknown, the excitement of the unpredictable.
It was this dichotomy that made our species both fascinating and frustrating to observe, our
predictability and unpredictability in constant conflict.

As I was lost in thoughts, a certain hand rose up.

Golden Blonde hair and elven ears. Hair braided.

It was Frith Ivsaar IV. During my stay at Elenoir, I had crossed paths with him several times and
each time he would throw his glove at me or at the ground in front of me---challenging me to a
duel.

However, I cannot help but wonder why we feel so compelled to uphold customs and traditions. Is
it because we are creatures of habit, always seeking comfort in the familiar? Or is it something
deeper, something more primal, a need to connect with our ancestors and the roots of our culture?
Perhaps it is both - a delicate balance between the safety of routine and the desire for connection.
But as I delve deeper into these musings, I realise that there is another aspect at play, something
more insidious. It is the fear of the unknown, the terror of stepping outside of our comfort zones
and facing the uncertainty that lies beyond.

But I was not afraid or terrified of the unknown. Hence, every time Feyrith challenged me, I would
either keep walking or just wave him off by using Virion as a shield. He belonged to a noble
family. The accidental death of the youngest kid while having a human in their kingdom could
lead to a lot of serious ramifications for me.

Snapping out of my complicated and tiring inner monologue, I looked at the open space in front of
me. Beyond the desks, was an open space, enough for a friendly spar.

I leaned forward and rested my chin on my interlocked fingers. However, my attention was
interrupted as I saw a pair of eyes looking at me. Looking down, I saw a petite girl with an
expressionless face, her brown eyes looking straight at me, ignoring the spar that was about to
begin.

One glance into her and I could tell who she was.

The only thing that changed about this girl was her size.

She was the human princess---Kathyln Glayder.

She was looking at me with a keen look before standing up and walking in my direction.

Everyone else was too concerned about the fight that they didn't even know about her. Once she
reached by my side, she pointed at the empty seats behind me. Not knowing what to say, I just
motioned my head and she sat down right beside me.

"Hi."

"Uhhh, Hi." I replied.

An Awkward silence ensued as I said that. My conversations with Arisu weren't exactly in any
sense normal as every time we talked, it was a means of extracting the maximum amount of
information from each other. A mutual attempt at monopolising as much leverage as we could over
each other.

As I sat in my seat, awkwardly shifting my weight from foot to foot, I couldn't help but feel a sense
of trepidation.

Conversations have never been my strong suit - I was more at home with books and research than
with idle chatter. But as the human princess beside me spoke, her words measured and emotionless,
I felt a spark of something within me.

Perhaps it is the thrill of a challenge, the rush of trying something new. Or perhaps it was
something deeper, a desire to connect with another human being on a level that goes beyond
words. And so, I took a deep breath and forced myself to respond, my voice tentative at first but
gaining strength as I spoke.

It was not the most elegant of conversations, but it was a start, a tentative step towards the
unknown. And as I turned and looked into the girl's eyes, I cannot help but feel a sense of hope, a
sense that perhaps, just perhaps, there is more to life than research and isolation.

I felt Sylvie wake up for a mere second before going back to sleep in my lap.

She looked down at Sylvie, her chest heaving rhythmically with her breath as her eyes widened.

"You can touch it." I said, motioning towards my lap.

For a moment, there was silence between us, and I found myself wondering if I had said something
wrong. But then, to my surprise, she responded by shaking her head and then talking.

"Thanks," she said, her voice still measured but with a hint of curiosity in her tone. Her hand
travelled atop Sylvie's head as she patted her slightly before receding her hand and curling it, her
demeanour taking a full 180 from a confident and silently approaching girl to that of a shy one.

I wanted to make a remark or a joke but knowing my interaction skills, It would just make it more
awkward so I didn't do it and instead started to look at the fight that had just started.

The Professor Geist had already dashed forward, flames dancing around him like little wisps.

As I observed the supposed friendly spar between Professor Geist and Feyrith, I was reminded of
the sheer mastery of the former, whose proficiency in the manipulation of fire mana left the latter,
who wielded water mana, floundering in his wake.

The professor's incandescent flames danced with a fluidity that spoke of years of dedication and
diligent practice, while his opponent's attempts at using aqueous energies were swiftly quenched
by the superior heat and intensity of the former's fiery spells.

Although, on the surface value it was a good fight, the humiliation was obvious. I was hoping for a
fight that could intrigue me, but the sheer arrogance of Geist killed the fun as he continued to toy
with him.

The jovial spar between the bumptious and loquacious professor, who boasted of his unmatched
proficiency in harnessing the power of fire mana, and the unassuming yet determined student, who
sought to showcase his acumen in controlling the fluidic currents of water mana, left me
spellbound.

Alas, my amazement was short-lived as Geist, with his facile command over the incendiary energy,
effortlessly vanquished Feyrith's water spell---turning it into steam, who despite his valiant efforts,
was unable to counter the professor's fiery assaults.

One to look at it was a positive one since even after the obvious attempts at humiliating Feyrith, he
put on a good fight. Although he emerged defeated, his unwavering spirit and tenacity in the face
of such formidable odds won the hearts of all present as all of the students clapped in tandem for
him.

"Anyone else wants to give it a go? We still have time. Why not the other members of the
Disciplinary Committee---the elite student combatants, give it a go?"

I looked to my right.

The human princess was also wearing a black uniform. A uniform indicating that she was a
member of the same committee.

'This was going to be interesting.' I thought to myself as I saw the human princess get up and look
at me.

"Good luck?" I asked her rather than telling her, my voice more monotone than usual. She didn't
respond and walked down the stairs towards the Professor.

Did I mess it up?

 Chapter 28: Geist BBQ

(Arthur Leywin)

As I watched the princess of the human kingdom, Kathyln Glayder, walk down the steps that led to
the wide arena in the classroom, I subtly adjusted my posture in the chair, my focus inevitably
captivated by the raven-haired princess who moved with a calculated proficiency befitting her
royal grace.

Geist, the instructor of practical mana manipulation, donned a sly grin as he ran his fingers through
his locks, poised to make an indelible impact upon the human princess as well as the other girls
who sat in the front rows, already carrying a deep-rooted impression of the sly instructor.

As she approached Geist, Kathlyn took out her diminutive wand and directed its tip towards him
with a determined countenance and furrowed brow. Her composure remained serene, evidenced by
her relaxed shoulders. My interest was piqued, as I leaned in to witness every nuance.

"Do you feel prepared, Princess Kathlyn?" inquired Geist with a smirk, as he positioned himself for
battle.

In response, Kathlyn simply nodded meekly, prompting a dense vortex of ice mana to encircle her
sleek wand.

Looking at the mana condense around her wand and taking shape, I looked at her expressions.
Except for the concentration on the spar/duel, she didn't seem to focus on anything else.

She couldn't multitask.

"Ice shards," I whispered to myself before seeing multiple shards of ice being fired towards Geist.

Despite his unsavoury reputation, Geist held the esteemed position of a professor at the most
prestigious institutions of magic and was a seasoned adventurer. As her attack approached, he was
surrounded by orbs of incandescent orange flames that spiralled around him, fiercely colliding with
the shards of ice.

The impact generated a dense shroud of mist that obscured their presence, masking their sight from
students with lower mana-core levels.

Looking at the raven-haired princess, a translucent dome formed around her.

Mages were divided into two categories in Dicathen---Augmenters and Conjurers. While the
difference between them slowly vanishes as they advance their cores, it is not always the same.

Augmenters and Conjurers were limited; hence no one was superior to the other.

Augmenters depended on body augmentation and thus their defence and offence were both
physical.

As for Conjurers, their offence and defence both were conjurer phenomena. Taking in mana from
surroundings and then shaping the cell using a deep-rooted knowledge of the spell for offence and
since they could never augment their bodies enough to protect themselves, they had to conjure
mana shields infused with the property of their magical attribute.
Conjuring a protective veil so late in the fight was hazardous. If it was a serious fight, she would've
been dead. It spoke volumes about the princess's personality.

Being aware of the fact that almost everyone would become her friend because of her stature she
adopted the emotionless facade. And to keep everyone away one just does not need to act like that.
Having the necessary power was also crucial.

As I gazed downward, Geist's power prevailed over Kathyln's magic and he drew nearer. Ice spikes
materialised from the thin air, causing the temperature of ambient water molecules to plummet,
inducing crystallisation. Geist lifted his hand aloft and cast a spell skyward, summoning a colossal
fireball that fragmented into smaller incendiary projectiles hurtling towards Kathyln---akin to a
meteor shower.

As I observed Geist, his countenance displayed a profound sense of hopelessness and despair.

The spell he was invoking was of an intricate nature, possessing an irreversibility once manifested
which meant it could not be cancelled once conjured.

Meanwhile, Kathyln's preoccupation with Geist's previous attack prevented her from perceiving the
impending danger that loomed over her.

From the continuous flickers of her protective barrier, it was apparent that the aftermath would
entail nothing less than a fifth-degree burn, and given the severity of her state, it was plausible that
she could even die.

I sighed once again.

Realmheart flared to life all over my body. The space around the spell bent as it was teleported just
above Geist's head.

The spell that was about to fall on Kathyln landed on Geist, followed by a massive tremor.

Sylvie's ears perked up and looked back. Realmheart had already dissipated among golden flecks.
She looked at me and then at the arena as she struggled to understand the current situation.

A wave of smoke rose up in the room. Using wind mana, I removed it, aided by other wind mages.
Walking down the stairs while the veil of smoke was still static, I approached Kathyln.

"W-What happened?" She queried, with a nuanced stutter in her tone.

I stayed silent and grabbed her hand, pulling her towards the opposite side of the brutally burnt
body of the professor. The whole class went into a panic followed by the sudden rush of other
professors.

They would've picked up the rapid buildup of the mana from Geist.

Kathyln looked back at me and then stole a peek from behind me, trying to look at the professor.
Moving to the side, I let her take a quick glance at him as she placed her hand on her mouth, "I... I
didn't want to..."

My mouth opened to talk but soon I felt a familiar mana signature approach.

Looking back, I saw Director Goodsky arrive inside the class and her bond on the perch of the
window. Her eyes trailed across the room and landed on
Kathyln before locking with mine. I nodded in her direction and her stiff expression softened.

"Arthur Leywin, please hear me for a second in my office." She said as I let go of Kathyln and
moved towards her.

"But you didn't do anything." Kathyln spoke from behind.

"She must be inquiring about the incident." I replied.

The ice in her expression melted for a fleeting second of time before returning back to its usual
one, as she pursed her lips and nodded in my direction. Spinning on my heel, I went towards
Director Goodsky.

"What happened here, Arthur?" She questioned, without taking me to her office.

All other professors' attention transferred to me; their eyes focused solely on me while the medics
took Geist's charred body away.

"I am sure there are other students too who witnessed it," I replied.

"But no one seems as composed as you." She replied with a smirk.

I sighed before looking back at Cynthia, "He was trying to impress the girls with his battle prowess
and fancy spells. However, his own spell exploded while it was getting conjured and hit himself."

"How is that possible? He was a seasoned adventurer and a light-yellow core. His control of mana
was stupendously good. Director, I don't think this kid is in his right set of minds." Another
professor spoke.

"I have a question." I said, directing myself towards the professor who just spoke.

"And what is it?"

"How does someone's presence in case of a robbery is determined? How do we enter our dorm
room? What makes up magical residue? And what do all of these questions have in common?"

The professor looked at me for a while before adjusting his round glasses, "The common
derivative would be mana signature."

"Correct. A mage with a high enough core stage can sense mana signature. Professor Geist's own
mana signature is spread all over his body. What would the most basic conclusion that makes the
most sense be."

The professor's tone lightened as he looked at Cynthia, "That his own spell harmed him."

"Doesn't that contradict the statements that had been uttered by the same person a few seconds
ago?" I said, while looking at Cynthia.

Her knitted brows released as she smiled, "It does, little one. Thanks for your cooperation and good
luck with your next class. You may leave and we will pick matters from here." Cynthia said,
patting my shoulder.

Sylvie jumped on my shoulder while casting one last glance behind. Kathyln was looking at me,
and for a moment it seemed like she wanted to say something.

Realising that my next class was fast approaching, I had to leave and move on.
"Why did you help her?" Sylvie asked out loud, while we were walking through an empty hallway.

"Who kn-"
"Not the 'Who knows' again! Give me a correct answer for once!" Sylvie spoke, the agitation in her
voice making her sound more childish than usual.

"Fufufu~ You shouldn't be so loud with people around, Sylvie-chan." Arisu emerged from the
corner, a grin on her face.

Sylvie snickered before pouncing on her. Catching Sylvie by the scruff of her white fur, I sighed,
"Did you find what I asked for?" I asked.

"I did." She replied, handing me a parchment of paper.

Just as I was about to take it, she pulled it away and leaned forward, "You really have a knack for
saving princesses, don't you?"

So, it was her all along.

"I am not sure what you mean, Arisu," I said and took the paper from her grip and started to move
away.

"Elshire forest." Her meek whisper reached my ears, but I continued to walk straight.

"Should I?" Sylvie asked.

"We should bide our time. When the timing is right, everything will come together."

>> TIMESKIP TO WHEN ALL CLASSES ARE FINISHED <<

As I strode through the grand halls of Xyrus Academy, I directed my steps towards my dorm room.
It seemed rather peculiar, as every dormitory was designed for a pair of occupants, yet mine
appeared to be an exception, featuring two beds while only harbouring myself.

Approaching my room, I extended my hand towards the artefact, and upon contact, it emitted a
metallic grinding that echoed subtly in the hallway before granting me access.

Upon entering, my eyes fell upon an unexpected sight: a blond-haired individual with elongated
ears. As our gazes met, his countenance transformed from a beam of cordiality to one of
astonishment and recognition.

"You! The one who persistently rebuffed my invitations for a formal duel! The human boy, Arthur
Leywin!"

"Uhhh, Hi?" I said, extending my hand.

His expression changed once more as he extended his own hand and greeted me.

Upon meeting him, it was apparent from the brief interaction that he possessed a relaxed and
amicable demeanour. He initiated the conversation with ease, introducing himself and delving into
his personal background, highlighting that Director Goodsky had designated this particular room to
him.

After a while, he asked me if I wanted to go to the cafeteria with him. I glanced at Sylvie once as
she gave me a hungry gaze. Therefore, I agreed to go with him. Tossing my blazer away and
unbuttoning the top two buttons of my white shirt, I followed Feyrith to the cafeteria.
As we walked along the path, I couldn't help but notice the many girls who kept stealing glances
back at me and talking about my adventuring days as they giggled among themselves. It was a
bothersome sight that made me uneasy. However, it wasn't something I hated.

The criteria for not fighting and gaining enough merit to be admitted into Xyrus Academy via
scholarship was for me to become an adventurer and not hide my identity. It was a clever tactic
from Cynthia since no one could question my claim on scholarship.

Feyrith appeared to be entirely unaware of the girl's existence as all of his attention was focused on
discussing magical theories while remaining focused on our journey ahead. I couldn't help but feel
relieved, knowing that I didn't have to deal with a lecherous companion who only craved the
attention of women. Living with someone like that would undoubtedly be a toxic experience.

(A/n) Yes, Elijah is a horny dog and Nico is a simp. Can't change my mind

As we reached the cafeteria, multiple heads turned towards us in tandem.

Nudging me slightly, Feyrith's sly grin betrayed his amusement as he commented, "You seem to
have attracted the attention of all the vultures here, be it boys or girls."

I followed his gaze and saw numerous eyes fixed on me, their varying expressions of envy, respect,
and lust mingling to create an unsettling aura. It felt as if

I had become the epicentre of a gathering storm, with each pair of eyes a lightning bolt, striking me
from all directions. The weight of their collective gaze bore down on me, making me acutely aware
of my every movement and gesture.

"If you want, we can eat in the room." Sensing the discomfort, Feyrith spoke.

"No. It's ok." I replied, as I moved forward towards getting my dinner.

After getting our share of food, accompanied by Feyrith I walked towards an empty table. Sylvie
hopped off me and landed on the table. I took out the plate I had ordered for her with a mix of
vegetables and meat and placed it in front of her.

She looked at the green leaves and then at me, making the rumoured 'puppy eyes'.

"You do know that won't work on me, right?"

She snorted and started to painfully eat the vegetables along with the meat.

"You there." A voice spoke from behind me.

I sighed instantly knowing where all of this was going.

As I glanced back, I spotted a trio of boys, one of them having a head of vibrant blue hair, strolling
towards me. The blue-haired boy sidled up next to me and suddenly pounded his fist onto the table,
causing my plate to tumble to the ground, scattering food everywhere.

I peered up at him, bewildered by his malicious intent.

"Get on your feet, you peasant, and retrieve your grub from the floor," he jeered with a sinister
smirk.
I knelt down and picked up the scraps, but the morsels were now appetisingly coated with dirt and
debris.
I was about to grab my slice of bread when he suddenly attempted to stomp on my hand. Reacting
quickly, I sprang to my feet, and he seemed taken aback by my towering stature. I stood 7 inches
above him.

His mouth moved soundlessly as I strode up to him and gazed directly into his eyes. He appeared
to be struggling to say something, but no words emerged from his lips.

"A-Are you planning to fight with m-me?" he stammered.

"I just want my bread. It seems like you're stepping on it. Would you mind moving your foot?" I
replied, maintaining my composure.

He shifted his gaze downwards and withdrew his foot. However, just as I bent down to retrieve my
bread, he launched his feet in a sweeping motion, aiming at my midsection.

Swiftly grabbing my bread, I nimbly evaded his attack, dodging his enhanced magical assault. He
looked stunned at my successful dodge.

"You shouldn't cause trouble here," I warned him.

"I'll do whatever I please," he retorted with a haughty laugh.

"Fufufu~ I'd love to see you try, but for your own safety you should stay away." A familiar voice
spoke. Looking back I saw Arisu walking towards us.

'The scary lady is here, again.' Sylvie thought.

'We should just leave now that we have the chance.' I thought back as I disappeared with Sylvie
before anyone could find out. Tess seemed to look here and there, looking for me.

I wanted to see how much she had grown too but now wasn't the time. There was something else
that I was supposed to do.

Yes...

THAT.
 Chapter 29: Hello Son?

(Arthur Leywin)

As I opened the window, the murky night descended cold and funereal---an unsettling silence
lingering in the mist filled arena of the Xyrus Academy, saved for the occasional chirp of a
cricket.

I turned to see Feyrith slumbering, emitting hoarse snores with his mouth agape.

Sylvie spoke aloud, without resorting to our mental connection, "Have you double-chekced the
locks?"

"I have," I replied, casting my gaze downwards towards the parchment given to me by Arisu
earlier.

The Dire Tombs.

A dungeon with a compelling narrative. Several days prior to the new academic term, a party of six
adventurers delved into the depths of the dungeon, yet only one managed to emerge alive...

Lucas Wykes.

The parchment revealed that the Dire Tombs were an unregistered dungeon, with a boss entity not
even documented in the official records. What piqued my interest was that a trio of AA-Ranked
adventurers had been dispatched to conquer the dungeon two days prior, and yet no word of their
progress had surfaced.

I felt compelled to investigate this enigmatic dungeon.

My motivation to conquer the dungeon did not stem from a desire to go out of my way for someone
else. The impending attack from the Alacryans, who worshiped an entity known as Vritra and
boasted Scythes and Retainers---smiliar to people on Dicathen who took pride in Lances, spurred
my actions.

Although I was uncertain of the respective power levels of Scythes and Retainers, I could not evade
the imminent war. Nevertheless, I resolved to prepare in a way that would yield the most
advantageous outcome for both me and the people who had become my family. Though the notion
of familial love guiding every decision appeared to be a potential detriment, I chose to deviate from
my past life and embrace a distinct approach.

As I stepped onto the ledge of the window, I pushed it and felt the gathering of mana, propelling
me into flight. Though I had recently discovered this ability, I knew that mere contentment with it
would not suffice; I sought to fully utilize this newfound power.

From my shoulder, a brilliant white light radiated forth as my companion, Sylvie, leapt forth. She
vanished into the darkness of the perilous night, only to return in a blinding flash that set the sky
ablaze.

In a magnificent display, her fox-like silhouette twisted and turned, sprouting wings and horns
before she morphed in her true form as a dragon amidst a vibrant shimmer of the purple motes. Her
shimmering topaz eyes were the only visible feature in the darkness.
"It feels good to be myself," Sylvie exclaimed cheerfully, circling me.

For a moment, I looked at her before turning my gaze forward.

"What happened?" She asked.

"Nothing much," I remarked, "but the stark contrast between your menacing appearance and
childish voice is rather bizarre."

"Are you calling me strange?" She asked, narrowing her eyes.

"Not at all." I replied. The mana beneath my feet condensed into a compact space and then
exploded. The cacophonous boom of explosion made me propel forwards leaving Sylvie behind.

With a newfound sense of exhilaration coursing through me, I stretched out my arms and soared
above the world below. The rush of wind against my face, the fluttering of my hair and the sheer
thrill of it all made me feel alive like never before. It was as if I was untethered from the mortal
coil, a weightless being amidst the vast expanse of the sky.

I glided over the rolling hills, the verdant forests, and the glistening rivers, marveling at the beauty
of this world from a new perspective. The trees were miniature, the rivers mere ribbons, and the
hills rolling bumps from above. I swooped and dived, twisted and turned, reveling in the sheer
freedom that flight provided.

It was much different from flying in a plane. I could actually feel it all. The closeness to nature, the
scent of fruity trees---becoming one with nature itself.

My senses were heightened, and I could smell the earthy scent of the forests, feel the cold aura of
the moon on my face, and hear the mellow chirp of the birds. I was no longer confined to the
ground, but a soaring entity, unbound by the limits of gravity.

Aided by technology in my past world this might've been possible but flying without any aid and
totally by my own capabilities---it felt different, like something I couldn't put into words.

I continued to experiment with my newfound skill, pushing myself further and higher, feeling the
rush of air against my skin. It was as if I was dancing with the sky. Spotting a river that seemed
like a silk ribbon, I landed, my heart racing with the thrill of what I had experienced---the feeling of
freedom and weightlessness.

"So, this is how it feels, huh?" I asked myself.

'I am coming, wait for me.' Sylvie thought.

'Don't come to me. I will meet you at the dungeon.' I replied as she gave me a mental equivalent of
a nod.

I stood on the ground, taking deep breaths and feeling the coolness of the air. I looked up to the sky
and saw the remnants of my flight. Trails of white and gold hung in the air, etched by my
movements. It was as if I had left my mark on the world, a testament to my newfound ability.

I felt a brief moment of freedom.

But that was it. Nothing else. A BRIEF, fleeting moment, that vanished the moment I stopped
flying.
The ground beneath me cracked as I took flight once again. As I soared above the world, I felt
nothing, and yet everything all at once. The wind rushed past me, tugging at my clothes and
pulling at my hair, but this time I felt no joy or excitement other than a minute feeling of
accomplishment that I could do what others could do too.

It was as if I was a mere observer, watching the world unfold below me.

And yet, despite my seemingly poor comprehension of human emotions, I couldn't help but feel a
sense of curiosity. This was the first time that I had truly felt free, unbound by the limitations of the
ground. I pushed myself further and higher, wanting to explore the possibilities that lay ahead.

Deciding to not question my own self, I shook my head and flew towards the dungeon.

After a few seconds of following Sylvie'e presence, I finally arrived in front of Dire Tombs. Sylvie
was sitting by the entrance, her neck extended as she saw me land.

As I stood in the middle of the vast open field, the darkness of the night engulfed me. A chilly
breeze brushed past me as I approached the daunting dungeon ahead of me. Its walls towered high
above me, seeming to stretch on into the abyss of the night sky. As I reached out to touch the cold,
hard stone, a shiver ran through my body. The eerie aura emanating from the dungeon was
palpable, and a sense of foreboding washing over me.

Stepping inside the dungeon, I took in my surroundings. The field around me was barren---a stark
contrast to the lush green fields outside as this dungeon was devoid of any signs of life. The only
sound was the howling wind, which seemed to carry the whispers of ghosts from the dungeon. The
moon, hanging low in the sky, cast a pale glow over everything, highlighting the stark emptiness of
the landscape as it intruded from a gaping hole in the roof.

As I ventured deeper into the eerie dungeon, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense, thick with
the musty scent of old stone and cobwebs. The dimly lit corridors twisted and turned, beckoning
me further in with their tantalizing secrets. Despite the ominous aura, I felt a curious excitement
pulsing through my Sylvie, eager to discover what laid ahead.

The walls were slick with moisture, and the occasional drips echoed through the cavernous
hallways, adding to the eerie ambiance. My footsteps echoed off the walls, alerting the beasts to
my presence, but their fear kept them at bay. The floors were uneven and treacherous, and I had to
keep my wits about me to avoid stumbling and falling.

As I pressed on, the air grew colder and damper, and the darkness seemed to envelop me, making
me feel like a small speck in the vastness of the dungeon. The deeper I delved, the more I felt like I
was descending into the depths of a sick miasmic mess.

I could feel the distant silhouettes, the shadows of the unique beasts in this dungeon blending with
the shadows of the night. Their beady eyes glimmered in the darkness, but their fear of me was
palpable. A few scattered boulders littered the field, their rough surfaces gleaming in the
moonlight. In the distance, I could hear the faint howling, adding to the already eerie atmosphere.

"This is almost comical." Sylvie spoke as she transformed into her fox form and leapt over my
shoulder. "They aren't attacking us. Their temperament was supposed to be really belligerent."

I looked over to the silhouettes, the undying beasts were only unique to this particular dungeon.
They didn't have a mana core. So, killing them resulted in just them being respawned. The way this
dungeon works was to turn every fight into a battle of artrition.
The little monsters sneaked a peak and then disappeared as soon as I walked past them.

"Do you see a pattern?" I asked Sylvie, testing how far her skills have come.

I could feel the screws in her brain turn as she continued to look around for an answer. It was subtle
but once she got the gist of what I was trying to imply, the answer was quite obvious.

Her neck stretched and looked sideways. Her gaze landed from lurking beast to another, as they
appeared and disappeared in a systematic order.

"They are leading us somewhere?" Sylvie asked, her face tilted and her sharp, piercing topaz eyes
burning holes in the side of my head.

"Hmm." I hummed in agreement. Just as we passed another shattered mess of cobblestone and
dried puddle of blood around an acidic pool, I stepped an inch to the left. A thin, almost transparent
sheen of mana stuck to me like a second skin. The cave rumbled and like a blazing projectile, the
compressed steam shot up, splitting the ground into two.

"How did you know that?" Sylvie asked, astonished.

Pointing towards a rotting skeleton, I started to speak, "What colour are the bones?"

"Black?"

"And are human supposed to have black bones?"

"No... and that means it was related to steam or some burning phenomenon. But the steam was
naturally occuring. It wasn't a mana attack. How did you knew it was coming?"

"Probability, Sylvie. I taught you before. This dungeon dive might be my decision because I was
curious, but I want to see how much knowledge you have been able to absorb."

She hoped down from my shoulder and started to look around. Tucking my hands inside my
pocket, I made my way to the rotten mess of cobblestone morphed together with human flesh and
bones---still sizzling inside the miasma. It was strange. I had not seen something like this in a long
time. A decay form of mana.

That explains a lot.

Standing back up, I saw Sylvie walking towards me, "I think I understand somehow." She started,
"The number of charred bodies we came across from out brief walk from entrance to here and
while accounting the fact that the lurkers attacked too, the hot steam is timed after every 2 minutes
in while being approximately 20 meters in any direction of the first explosion."

"18.5, but for the most part, you're accurate." I corrected while she huffed and jerked her head
proudly, puffing her chest out.

"Come on, let's get going." I said, walking towards where the other beady-eyed "lurker" as Sylvie
put it was.

After a few seconds of walk, I reached in front of the place where the boss monster was supposed
to be.

As I approached it, I noticed that it had been destroyed, reduced to a pile of rubble and splinters. It
was evident enough that many people have forcefully tried to break into this place before.
The party of which Lucas Wykes was a part of.

Taking a deep breath, I stepped through the debris and emerged into a vast lush green field,
enveloped in a thick mist that obscured everything beyond a few feet. The grass was soft and
vibrant, and I could feel the dew on my boots as I walked forward. The mist was so thick that I
could barely see my own hand in front of my face, and the only sound I could hear was the soft
rustling of the grass underfoot. The air was thick and humid, and I could feel the moisture on my
skin.

There were no pillars.

The whole infrastructure was standing without any foundations. The architecture in this world
never ceased to amaze me.

"Papa? This is..."

"Yes, they are similar." I replied.

"It seems to carry same properties as the one in Elshire Forest. This mist has traces of mana."
Sylvie spoke, her senses heightening but remained in her fox form.

"We should clear it." I said and a hurricane conjured, wiping the whole mist away.

From the corner of my eyes, I could see a figure approaching.

A man in his forties, a sturdier build.

I could feel something in my heart for once.

I couldn't understand what this subtle beat of my heart that it even ringed in my ears was as I
looked at the man with Brown hair walk towards me.

"Kiyotaka, My son. We meet again."

(***)

(A/n) Heya everyone. Hope you all are doing ok and liked the chapter. Do comment your views on
the chapter. I like to read em and try to reply all questions without spoiling much, xD

Hope the writing quality hasn't degraded much and is satisfactory enough to be read smoothly.
With that, I am out. See ya all next time.
 Chapter 30: A HEART-felt reunion.

(Arthur Leywin)

"Kiyotaka, my son, we finally meet again." The familiar voice rang in my mind like a cacophonous
boom of an explosion. It was so deafening and chaotic that my thoughts trembled in response. Yet,
strangely, I didn't feel any fear. Fear was the last thing on my mind. However, I felt tense, uneasy,
and uncertain, as if my father's voice had awakened something deep within me that I couldn't quite
grasp.

As I heard my father's voice booming in my mind, it felt like an explosion going off inside my
head. I didn't feel afraid, but the feeling was too complicated for me to understand.

I struggled to identify the emotions I was experiencing as they swirled within me, creating a
tumultuous inner storm. It was like a mixture of tension, confusion, and uncertainty that left me
feeling unbalanced and unsure of myself.

This was a unique experience unlike anything I had ever encountered before, and finding the right
words to describe it proved to be a challenge. It was as if my father's voice had triggered something
deep within me, something that I had never been able to access before.

Despite my lack of understanding, I knew that I had to try to make sense of these complex
emotions and the memories that came with them.

His strides reverberated across the field as he advanced towards me, unsettling the ground beneath
my feet. I remained steadfast, arms hanging limp at my sides. His eyes crinkled at the edges,
revealing an emotion I never thought I'd witness on the face of "That Man." It was not a pleasant
expression, but the jarring shift in his demeanour stirred a tempest of conflicting emotions within
me.

His movements were measured and deliberate, hands extended on either side as he inched closer, a
faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. I strained to sense any trace of Sylvie's presence, but
my attention was consumed by the man before me. He drew nearer still, his towering figure casting
a shadow over me, and yet, I remained rooted in place, unafraid.

In a matter of seconds, he was upon me, his powerful arms enveloping me in a crushing embrace.
The sheer force of his grip nearly overwhelmed me, but I managed to remain composed. His
embrace was not a gesture of tenderness, but rather a show of dominance and control. Despite this,
I resisted the urge to push him away and instead allowed him to hold me, my body supple and
unresisting

"I missed you, son," He said, his face digging into my shoulders followed by a razor-sharp piercing
prick in my skin.

"Me too," I replied. He broke the embrace and looked at me, eyes widened as his white shirt was
stained with a puddle of green blood, his heart pulsating in the palm of my hand in a light green
glow.

"I expected more from a feared beast like you." I replied, as his features morphed, the human-like
face morphing as branches and foliage of decayed leaves and flowers took its place, beginning to
contort into a monstrous visage—its true form.
A hollow shriek tore through his throat as his words resounded in the dungeon, laced with hate and
spite, "You're a failure, you're a failure, You are nothing without me."

This was the beast that had killed multiple adventurers.

The Elderwood Guardian from folklore.

The illusionary mist it oozed before us coming here was an indication that nothing could be
trusted.

After coming to this world, I learned of something I never knew before. it was the sincerity in
familial love. Although the reason was still unclear to me as it seemed illogical. The reason I didn't
know it before was because... I never had it before in my previous life.

A deaf person can never understand how someone sounds, and a blind person can never imagine
colours. Same in this case. I couldn't feel it before because I was devoid of the ability and
significance of it, that man was no exception to this.

He is incapable of love.

Even for his own family.

As the Elderwood Guardian tried to move, it became apparent that its core had been removed,
rendering it weak and helpless. The enormous creature's movements were laboured, and it
struggled to maintain its balance. Suddenly, with a jarring finality, the Guardian's massive form
toppled to the ground, creating a deafening chorus of quaking tremors that echoed throughout the
surrounding area.

The once-chaotic altar where numerous adventurers fell, was now shrouded in a heavy and eerie
silence, as the last remnants of the Guardian's power faded away. The ground still trembled
slightly, the aftershocks of the Guardian's fall, adding to the already ominous atmosphere.

The Guardian's demise left a gaping void in the once-vibrant forest. Its hulking body laid
motionless, a testament to the power and might that it once wielded. The surrounding trees, once
vibrant and lush, now stood solemn and still, as if mourning the loss of their protector. The air
hung heavy with a sense of foreboding as if the forest itself knew that the balance of power had
shifted irrevocably with the fall of the Elderwood Guardian.

"We could've had some fun with him," Sylvie complained, as she walked up to me, sniffing the
pulsating beast core in my hand.

At times, I contemplate the origin of your mildly sadistic demeanour," I spoke out loud, my voice
echoing while deftly tossing the beast core from one hand to the other.

"I learned everything from you," she quipped, waggling her eyebrows.

"Undoubtedly. However, I never infused my comportment into you to mould you in my likeness."

"Was that not your actual motive? To turn me into someone who could be just your equal?" she
queried, scrutinising the beast core.

"It was. Yet, I yearned to demonstrate that the detachment mandated in the White Room was
unnecessary. Hence, I impart my knowledge to you and allow you to evolve into your own distinct
persona." I retorted, plucking the core from Sylvie's grasp before she could devour it, "Also, I do
not think of myself to be superior to all. Following in my footsteps won't make you the greatest.
You can aim higher...", I paused, "There is no fixed point. You can always aim higher."

"Is that why you're captivated by that human princess?" she inquired.

"She appears to be an intriguing subject for observation."

"Because she bears a resemblance to you?"

I gazed at Sylvie, my eyes emitting a more profound shade of azure that shone in the sombre
ambience of the dungeon.

"Very well, I shall shut my mouth up," she acquiesced, settling onto the ground.

Releasing a weary exhale, I settled next to her and grasped the core with both hands.

Harnessing the potent energy within me, I imbued Sylvia's draconic essence with a surge of mana.
Realmheart burgeoned to life, its arcane runes which manipulated the very fabric of reality by
circumventing space and time, seared and etched into my flesh. The familiar, comforting heat
enfolded me like a downy quill, ushering me into a state of euphoria. It was a feeling I had become
accustomed to, yet each time I summoned this power it never ceased to amaze me.

The sensation felt almost divine, wielding such might, yet so delicate as a blossom.

My tresses cascaded down my back, their hue transmuting from an auburn shade to an effulgent,
luminous white, while my irises metamorphosed into an iridescent amethyst-like hue akin to
Sylvia's.

Sylvie's scrutinising gaze lingered upon me, her cogitations befuddled and uncertain, the prospect
of my appearance resembling her departed mother a bittersweet experience for her. She was
different from me—more susceptible to emotional stimuli.

However, this was not the moment to ruminate on emotions. Glancing downward, I observed a
swarm of ambient mana particles, swirling here and there.

As I gazed upon the familiar array of mana particles, each bursting with its own unique colour and
vitality, my attention was drawn to a striking anomaly at the core.

There, amidst the usual hues of red, green, orange, blue, and amethyst, a malignant presence
lingered like a pestilent tumour.

A sickly blob of miasma, it corrupted the very essence of the core and poisoned the beast will
within. The putrid hue of green mana was overwhelming, crowding out any trace of purity and
tainting the entire aura with its foulness.

"This is new." I said, letting the images of what I saw transmit to Sylvie. While Sylvie couldn't use
Realmheart, the strong bond and letting her intrude on my individual senses, I could let her see the
thing I was seeing. In other words, she could see the world from my perspective as well.

"It seems like there are other mana types reserved for specific races," Sylvie suggested.

"Must be the evolution of pure mana."

"Pure mana?" Sylvie asked, tilting her head.

"After reaching white core we could easily manipulate a large amount of pure mana, right?" I
asked as I conjured Sylvie's visage in the palm of my hand using pure mana. "White core allows
you to expand your usage and diversity of pure mana. Which means that the next stage actually
allows you to give a definite shape to it."

"Definite shape?" Sylvie asked.

"Like water. When you pour it into a bottle, it becomes a bottle, in a pot, it will take the shape of a
pot. Pure mana can be the same. The characteristics of the one using it can change its form. Think
of why certain deviants are reserved for particular races? Elves being closer to nature, dwarves to
forgery, humans to diversity and deeper knowledge."

"What does that have to do with this deca-type mana?"

"That was about the so-called "mortal races." Now you tell me, Sylvie, if there are races like
phoenixes and titans and basilisks like the lore on earth, what would that mean?"

Her eyes widened, "The nature of their pure mana changed based on their characteristics and
nature. Phoenixes would be related to the cycle of life and death, dragons to the ultimate form of
magic and...", she paused looking at the beast core with decay properties, "Basilisks with decay-
type mana."

"Accurate. Yet, this thing wasn't a basilisk or basilisk-half-breed. The mana inside it isn't entirely
decay-type mana. It's like a clean lake puddled with dirt."

"DNA infusion?"

"No. More like core corruption. The property of decay-type mana is corrupting. This correlates to
the basilisks' corrupted and twisted nature and their acid being their main weapon."

"So what are you planning to do now?"

"Mana carries a unique and distinct signature." I said and focused on the core. A Forceful influx of
mana commenced as I began to draw in only the sickly green motes under the influence of
Realmheart. The glow of the runes on my skin brightened, as more and more mana was forcefully
drawn towards me.

Abruptly, my consciousness was drawn into an interminable vortex, causing an intensifying

sensation of nausea. My mind drifted further and further away from my physical body. Despite
experiencing similar episodes before my recent reincarnation, this time felt different. An
extraterrestrial intervention occurred, causing a brief moment of confusion before I materialised on
a frigid cold marble surface, gazing at the cobblestone ceiling. Yet, it was not me occupying this
body, but I could perceive and behold it.

As if viewing the world through a window or glass, I was a mere spectator. The notion dawned on
me that these were vestiges of memories embedded within the signature of the infused decay-type
mana arts.

One of the men attired in white coats, resembling scientific experimenters, spoke to his peer, ",
"The test subject seems to be dying. we should use it for making the elixir for the beasts on the
lesser continent."

However, it was the appearance that intrigued me—shimmering blood-red eyes and towering
horns.

The scene suddenly shifted, and I found myself back in the dungeon, the agony of decay-type
mana slowly infiltrating the elderwood's own magic, driving it into a state of irrationality and
reducing it to a mindless killing machine devoid of any sanity.

My mind was flooded with flashes of memories, activating systematically like street lights at dusk.

I witnessed the employment of decay-type mana and its derivatives such as Soul fire, metallic
spikes imbued with decay properties, poisonous water, and sickly green acidic attacks. All these
were derived from the same mana but the ones who used it were human-like but not quite human.

Half-breeds, I noted.

Attempting to manipulate the tether of the consciousness, I endeavoured to utilise it to my own

advantage. However, my efforts proved futile as I was abruptly ejected, resulting in a throbbing
sensation in my own consciousness.

As my vision faded in and out, I teetered on the brink of unconsciousness. Suddenly, I felt an
excruciating burning sensation on my skin. With my eyes wide open, I observed Sylvie utilising
minuscule amounts of pure mana to raise my body temperature and revive me.

"So, how did it go?" queried Sylvie, her eyes fixated on me with concern, her eyebrows furrowed.

I raised my hand and then snapped my fingers, as Sylvie gasped.

(Grey Vritra)

As I stood before the colossal metallic structure, housing the only maternal figure I had left, my
heart pounded with apprehension. She was bound by chains, with a pool of crimson staining the
ground around her. Her lustrous white hair cascaded down her shoulders like a divine waterfall,
reflecting the sun's rays. My eyes were drawn to her amethyst gaze, which had lost its previous
sparkle, and now brimmed with a pang of profound sadness.

"Hello, Grey. Are you here to do your 'father's' bidding once more?" she taunted, with a snicker.

Despite the rage building within me, I maintained a composed exterior as I replied, "You know that
I've always been against him keeping you here like this."

"And yet you are his number one pawn. But that is all you are, Grey - a pawn, not a king," she
retorted, her voice dripping with scorn.

My hand clenched into a fist, as I struck the metal panel with a resounding thud. The thick sheet
contorted under the impact, but it was hardly enough to release my fury. "Do not ever call me that
again!" I spat.

Sylvia's laughter, despite the situation, was melodious but carried a hint of mockery and spite.
"You're too emotional, Grey. Your feelings lead you to make poor decisions. Can you name a
single wise decision you've made in your life?"

My head hung low in shame, and I heard a clicking of her tongue in disappointment. "You know
that all of this is a charade, yet you still believe him," she added.

"I do," I responded.

"Then it's hopeless," Sylvia concluded, "Stop visiting me. I'm not your mother, and I'll die soon. I
don't want your pity."

I wondered if it was worth it for her to give a part of her soul to a lesser being. "Was it worth it?" I
asked.

Sylvia let out a chuckle, "Perhaps not. The person I gave it to was exceedingly selfish. But if you
attempt to disrupt his peaceful existence, you'll not like the consequences that follow."

With that ominous statement, I turned away from her and set off to my destination. However, her
words lingered in my mind, haunting me with a sense of unease. Who was it that Sylvia had given
her will to? It was a disturbing question, one that made me tremble from within.

Who is he?

(Arthur Leywin AKA Kiyopon~)

"Achoo."

"Bless you, Kiyotaka-kun." Arisussy said with a smile, as she went on to capture my queen.

"Checkmate," I said one move later.

 Chapter 31 - Humbling Lucas

(Arthur Leywin Pov)

Walking through the bright, sun-lit hallways, I made my way towards one of the advanced classes.

While this was not customary, I was allowed to take classes from upper courses which first years
generally don't have access to. The reason being was because I asked Director Goodsky for it.
Spending time in lower classes was not beneficial at all. In fact, it was an utter waste of time.

As things stood, time was the last thing I wanted to waste.

There was something off-putting about the coming war.

I had never participated in such an activity. It was an entirely new challenge for me. I could just not
participate or defect to another continent if I deemed it necessary in my favour. However, the
ramifications for doing this were unclear.

"Papa? I can sense Tessia." Sylvie whispered in my ear, still sitting on my shoulders.

Ever since my departure from Elenoir and coming to this school, I hadn't talked to Tessia even a
single time.

Walking straight, I finally reached a huge wooden door. Placing my hand on the handle, I pulled it.

The door opened, revealing a vast open field. Students sat on the benches around the field and
some of them stood in the middle. Looking around I saw Tessia, looking down, gloom looming
over her like a palpable veil.

Sylvie jumped from my shoulder and ran over to her. Reaching near her feet, she stopped and got
on her previous two legs, letting out an audible coo.

Tessia blinked her eyes several times before finally recognizing her, "Sylvie!" She said and
scooped her up. The other students watched her in wonder, as the cold vice-president who always
carried a wall around her now seemed so open...

...vulnerable.

As if she had heard my thoughts, she turned around, her crystalline emerald eyes looking straight
into mine, "Arthur..."

"Tess." I replied with a stern nod.

An array of complex emotions flickered across her face, conveying a sense of uncertainty,
anticipation, and perhaps even a hint of anger. Yet, as if emerging from a fog, a small, subtle smile
gradually illuminated her features, casting a warm glow upon her face.

"Nice to meet you, Arthur," she intoned, her voice carrying a melodic quality that hinted at a depth
of emotion beneath the surface. "After so long, finally," she added, her words infused with a sense
of relief and contentment that seemed to stem from a long-awaited reunion.

"Vice-president... are you perhaps acquainted with--"

"Not again, Clive," She said and sighed looking away from him, impatience leaking from her tone,
"not now," she said and dragged me away.

Looking back, I saw Clive's stern face scrunch up.

An exasperated sigh escaped from within me as I pondered the unfortunate predicament I found
myself in once again.

Despite my conscientious endeavours to steer clear of any complications or difficulties, I seemed to

be incessantly embroiled in troublesome circumstances, as though it were an immutable fate
beyond my control.

This repetitive pattern of unwarranted chaos left me feeling slightly disheartened and dispirited, as
though I was incapable of evading the constant barrage of unfavourable events that plagued my
life.

As Tessia dragged me towards the secluded corner of the stands, far from the inquisitive, prying
gazes of the crowd, I inquired, "Did you want to talk about something?"

In this hidden alcove, I sensed a possibility for a candid exchange, free from the interference of
outside distractions.

"I..." Her lips moved but nothing came out. She seemed to struggle.

Struggle to form words.

"Why didn't you meet me before? You had so many chances, but you kept running away from
me." She finally said, "Were you trying to avoid me?"

"No. I wasn't avoiding..."

I was cut mid sentence as she wrapped her arms around my waist and dug her face into my chest,
"Dummy, don't ignore me like that."

Gazing downwards, my vision was met with the sight of her supine form draped over my torso, her
lustrous hair resembling the gleaming hue of polished gunmetal. Despite the gravity of the
situation, she clung to me with an unyielding grip, as if afraid to relinquish her hold---not ready to
let go of this fleeting moment.

As I stood in contemplation, my mind delved into the perplexing intricacies of human nature.

Why did we, as a species, find ourselves invariably ensnared by the elusive tendrils of emotions?

Was it a mere byproduct of our cognitive faculties, or was it something more profound?

Perhaps it was our innate desire for connection and companionship that drove us towards seeking
solace in the warmth of affection and intimacy. Intimacy---subtle or funky.

Or maybe, it was simply an evolutionary adaptation, a means of survival that enabled us to forge
bonds and alliances with our fellow beings. Whatever the reason may be, one thing was certain -
the inextricable link between humans and their emotions was a force to be reckoned with, and one
that I could not help but be captivated by.

But...

Do we truly need them?

Emotions may offer us temporary pleasure or comfort, but ultimately they are a leading cause of
individual loss.

They cloud our judgement and impede our ability to make rational decisions, leaving us vulnerable
to the whims of our own impulses. It's true that emotions can bring people together and foster
connections in a way that nothing else can, but they can just as easily tear us apart and leave us
feeling shattered and alone.

Being broken---on the inside is a loss itself.

Despite the potential benefits, I can't help but question whether the cost of experiencing emotions
is ultimately worth it or not.

As I held her close, she wriggled and twisted in my embrace, as if attempting to break free from my
grasp. Her movements were restless and unrelenting, causing my hold on her to loosen slightly.

"I missed you, you know?" She said, her face still buried in my chest.

It is remarkable how human nature operates, for it appears to be capricious in its ways. Often, one
may exert themselves tirelessly to garner someone's attention, yet their efforts prove futile. In
contrast, another individual may remain passive, and yet their mere presence compels others to
pursue them relentlessly. The nuances of human nature are truly uncanny, and yet, they captivate
our attention

The intricacies of human behaviour are a fascinating subject to observe. The probability of one's
actions yielding the desired results is often unpredictable, if not entirely inexplicable. It is a
testament to the complexity of our psychology and the underlying motivations that govern our
actions.

She looked up, probably from my lack of reply and narrowed her gaze at me before bursting into
laughter. "You're the same Arthur I know." She said and got away, twisting on her heel, "As quiet
as ever. But it just means you're still you."

What did she mean by that? Does that–

'Oh for the love of God, would you please stop overthinking every little thing? Stop questioning
the nature and intricacies of everything that moves and try to be normal for once. Your thoughts
are killing me.' Sylvie said through our bond and I halted my thought process, saving it for another
day.

"We should go back, Arthur. Class is about to start." Tess said and started to move away.

Maybe I should've talked back a little to her. But the leniency would only de-track her, putting a
cap on her immense potential that she houses inside her. If handled carefully, she could become
someone I can use to hide behind, but leniency and love would only hamper her progress.

And if she does fall for things like these...

It just means this was her limit.

Catching up to her, I looked down, "How have you been?" I asked.

She looked at me surprisingly, "I have been quite good. I heard a lot about you during your
adventuring days. You made quite a name for yourself." She said, smiling only when her eyes met
with me.
"It was a criteria. If I wanted a scholarship in this school I needed to prove myself. It was the only
way." I said with a simple shrug of my shoulders.

"That would make sense. You clearly hate being the centre of attention." She said with a muffled
giggle.

"I do." I said. After a while of meaningless stride, I spoke again, "How about your progress?"

"Hmmmmm," She let out a long hum before stepping in front of me, "I am at the brink of light
yellow, hehe." She said proudly.

Light yellow at her age was impressive. Given that she didn't use any potions. Her foundations
were built strong after training with Virion and awakening at a much younger age, even according
to elven standards due to me experimenting on her.

"You two, come over here." A young woman spoke. Picking up pace we walked over in her
direction.

"How about you?" Tess asked in a whisper.

"Who knows."

She rolled her eyes and let out an audible grumble, like she was expecting me to say this.

"Come on you two. Don't keep the others waiting." The young woman spoke, standing beside the
huge mana beast.

"My name is Glory, and this is my companion, Torch." She said patting the back and feathers of
her mana beast.

I looked closely. She indeed looked strong.

Stronger than most professors in the Xyrus Academy.

Focusing deeply, I pried for her mana core.

Deep in her sternum---a ball of brighter shade of silver shone with a scalding light.

High Silver.

As her gaze averted from the surrounding students, it fixated on me, scrutinizing my being with a
squinting intensity.

I sensed her essence probing my mana core level, yet her f features contorted in discomfort, likely
due to the headache caused because of attempting to penetrate the mana core of one who was of a
higher stage than herself.

In an attempt to alleviate her discomfort, she massaged her temples, but her expression transformed
into a sinister smirk, an ominous grin slowly creeping up her face like a venomous serpent.

This wasn't going to end well.

(3rd person pov)

"Look who do we have here. Arthur Leywin. The youngest AA-Ranked Adventurer." Glory said
and every head in the vast field turned towards him.
Arthur remained motionless, his hands tucked in his pockets and his face impassive as he fixed his
primal gaze on Glory. It was as if he were a prowling tiger, keenly observing its prey. Despite the
murmurs and gasps that echoed throughout the space, Arthur betrayed no emotion, his face a mask
of stoic composure.

There was no expression on his face, a stark contrast to the murmurs and gasps around him. Some
looked at him with envy and respect while some oozed an ominous aura of relentless hate and rage.

Lucas Wykes and Clive Graves.

Suddenly clasping her hands together, Professor Glory announced, "Today we are having a
practical class. You would be divided among group of three. Form your groups and then assemble
in the middle of the ground in 10 minutes."

"How about we do a Disciplinary Committee vs Students Council?" A member of Disciplinary

Committee---Curtis Glayder, the prince of human kingdom proposed.

"Even better." Like an excited child Professor Glory approved of it and then looked around.

"There seems to be an issue. There aren't exactly five members of both SC and DC." Clive spoke,
standing besides Tessia.

'I wish I could be in Arthur's team.' Tessia thought to herself.

"That is not an issue. For the DC we have our prince Curtis Glayder, the DC captain---Claire
Bladeheart and Arthur Leywin. He might not be present in the DC committee, but Director
Goodsky had given him exclusive privileges available only to members of DC." Professor Glory
explained.

"But even so, there are only 2 members from SC." Clive countered.

Glory looked around before a voice interrupted, "I can bless the SC with my presence." Lucas
Wykes said, walking towards Arthur and stood right in front of him. "I have a score to settle as
well."

"Its decided. When your designated uniforms suffer from damage above a certain threshold, it will
make a noise. It would mean that you're disqualified from the fight." Glory explained and all of
started to slip into the special uniforms for this battle.

From the corner of his eyes, he saw the human princess, Kathyln walk towards the stands and sit
beside Sylvie. Sylvie looked at Arthur and then at her before jumping in her lap.

Arthur looked away and saw Tessia giving him a quick thumbs up as he responded with a subtle
nod of his head.

Slipping into his uniform that was an azure color with a few white strips, he got into position.

Professor Glory sat on her bond----Torch, and flew above the ground, maintaining an eagle eye.

"BEGIN!" She roared.

Arthur looked to his right, Curtis and his world lion bond---An A class beast pounce towards
Tessia while Claire pounced towards Clive.

"You're mine." Lucas seethed through gritted teeth as he took out his staff. "I've been waiting for
this moment." He spoke.

"The feeling isn't mutual." Arthur replied with a sigh.

'Wow, you can trash talk now.' Sylvie remarked.

"I will show you peasant your place. Just because you have a decent talent in magic, doesn't mean
you can be arrogant. Arrogance isn't befitting for the likes of you. HELL CAGE!" Lucas conjured a
barrier made of heat wave around him and enveloped Arthur in it.

The grass around them whirred, smoke rising from them while water mana started to evaporate.

The temperature rose drastically as a maniacal grin crept up his face.

'I have to end this quickly.' Arthur thought to himself.

The rising temperature came to a halt and started to revert back to normal, slowly but gradually.

Lucas looked around him with a frown, not understanding what was going on.

Arthur was using a barrier of made of pure ice mana to counter Lucas's fire mana barrier.

With a sudden burst of energy, Arthur vanished from sight only to materialize in front of Lucas
with a speed that defied comprehension.

In one fluid motion, he drove his knee into Lucas' torso, causing his body to cave in and drool to
spill from the corners of his mouth. With a vice-like grip on Lucas' neck, Arthur slammed his head
forcefully against the wall, lifting him slightly off the ground.

"Surrender, now." His eyes, as blue as sapphires, glistened with an insatiable and primal bloodlust,
yet his features remained stoic and detached.

Lucas, despite the pain and the suffocating grip around his neck, defiantly spat out his refusal to
surrender, "Never!"

He brandished his staff and lunged at Arthur with a vicious swing.

Ever-alert and agile, Arthur swiftly lowered himself, deftly evading the staff and releasing his grip
on Lucas' neck. In the blink of an eye, Lucas unleashed a torrent of blazing fireballs, calling out a
chant that sounded as if it were being torn from his throat.

[Flaming Meteor!]

Despite the perilous situation, Arthur remained calm and focused. He stood his ground as the
fireballs rained down upon him, his heart beating with measured and disciplined cadence.

Despite the advanced level spell that could potentially kill a C-Ranked adventurer, Arthur remained
relaxed. His heartbeat was normal and his face brimming with boredom.

As Professor Glory soared above the battlefield, the audience fixated their attention on the duel
between Lucas and Arthur. The atmosphere was tense, and the air crackled with energy as the two
opponents faced off against each other.

Suddenly, a thin layer of ice began to form beneath Arthur's feet, spreading rapidly in every
direction. The crowd gasped in amazement as they watched the spectacle unfold before them.
However, Professor Glory remained focused solely on the Lucas vs Arthur duel, ignoring the other
battles raging on around them.

The ice continued to spread, covering one-third of the battlefield with a glistening sheen. Arthur,
who had been seemingly pushed back by the sudden onset of the cataclysmic spell, gathered his
wits and pushed off the ground with incredible force. He began to skate gracefully across the ice,
evading Lucas' spells with ease and closing the distance between them with every passing moment.

With every move he made, Arthur exuded an air of practiced grace and finesse, dazzling the
audience with his skill and agility. Despite the overwhelming odds against him, he remained
undeterred, determined to emerge victorious from this intense and thrilling battle of wills. The
entire audience was enthralled by the spectacle.

"A bug can squirm, but you can't evade the inevitable, Leywin." Lucas shouted atop his lungs,
cackling.

'Papa, just finish him, he is so annoying.' Sylvie spoke through the bond.

'I will. I want you to follow the lanky looking boy from the DC. His mana signature is different.'
Arthur said as he kept an eye on Tessia. She could defeat Curtis but there was something that she
didn't notice.

Curtis' bond creeping up in her hindsight, ready to attack.

'I will follow him... after I finish my treatment.' Sylvie said and cooed mentally.

Looking in her direction, Arthur saw Sylvie being patted by Kathyln while her eyes remained fixed
on the battlefield. Not on her brother... But on Arthur.

Arthur sighed and looked at Claire. Clives would easily lose to her but Tessia might be in trouble.

"Lets end this then." He whispered to himself.

Once again he disappeared and reappeared before Lucas, who hastily manifested a shield in front
of himself.

However, Arthur's jab caused the barrier to shatter like a fragmented mirror, disintegrating into
countless pieces.

Lucas frantically attempted to summon another defense, but it too was swiftly dismantled by
Arthur's relentless barrage. The process of conjuring and breaking shields continued for a few
seconds before Arthur increased his speed, delivering a powerful punch to Lucas's jaw, causing
him to lose his grip on his staff.

Undeterred, Arthur proceeded to kick Lucas's torso, sending him tumbling to the ground. As
Lucas struggled to regain his footing, his eyes filled with a mixture of resentment and fury, but his
defiance was short-lived as Arthur spun on his heel and delivered a forceful kick to the back of his
head, causing Lucas's eyes to roll back into his skull as he collapsed onto the ground with a
resounding thud muffled by the cacophonous boom of his uniform indicating he was disqualified.

Arthur looked back at Tessia who was about to finish of Curtis. However, his World Lion had
already charged up his attack, a beam of pure mana ready to shoot at her.

"Dawn." Arthur murmured. His dimensional ring let out a sudden outflux of mana as he felt the
threads that connected him to Dawn tighten. Appearing in his hand, already unsheathed of its
scabbard, Dawn glistened in a deeper shade of azure.
'Greeting master.' She spoke.

'Can you cut down a beam of pure mana?' Arthur asked.

'If you can imbue your draconic will into me, I am able to cute down individual mana particles.
Although, I am not a 100% sure.' She reported.

'Can you form an extension?'

'Yes, master.'

'Good.'

Arthur said and the essence of his draconic will got imbued into dawn, a lighter shade of amethyst
tinting the pristine azure hue.

'Now.' Arthur said and swung his blade, an arc of amethyst extending as a part of the sword and
then detached, cutting the beam of pure mana into two. The severed beam cut into two and landed
on the either side of Tessia and Curtis, making them shroud in a thick veil of smoke.

A gust of wind conjured, and the dust was cleared, revealing Tessia's sword pointing at Curtis'
neck, Curtis' bond lying unconscious exactly where he was standing perfectly well a while ago,
while Clive sat on the ground, out of breath.

"This monster." Glory said to herself with a subtle tremble in her voice before announcing.

"The match has ended with 2-to-1 in favour of DC."

The crowd was silent, still recovering from Arthur's fight but they soon erupted into an outroar of
cheers as everyone started celebrating.

Looking up to Sylvie, Arthur saw that she was gone and Kathyln was sitting alone in the stands,
the corner of her lips curved in a way that it was undiscernible what was she feeling as of the
moment.

Arthur was seized by an irresistible urge to ascertain the inner workings of her psyche, to glean
insight into the depths of her emotional state.

Possessing a curious nature, he had long been fascinated by the intricate tapestry of human
emotions, and now, driven by a voracious thirst for knowledge, he yearned to unravel the enigma
before him, no matter what the price might be.

Such was his unbridled curiosity that he was prepared to expend every ounce of his intellectual
prowess to unravel the elusive mystery that lay concealed beneath the surface of her demeanor.

He wanted to know her.

He had to know her... to understand how it felt. To be around someone who was oblivious. To act
oblivious.

Because she knew something he didn't. And she could do something he couldn't.

That was his last thought before being called by Tessia.

(Note) Oui, j'ai tue l'auteur. Autant etre le dernier chapitre, kufufu~
 Chapter 32 - Foursome? Uto?

(Arthur Leywin)

Waking up, I saw Feyrith in his DC uniform, combing his hair and meticulously doing his braids as
he got ready for classes. The sheets rustled and Sylvie slipped from over me as she plopped on the
bed.

"You're just on time." Feyrith said, looking back.

"In time?"

"The school is about to start. You should dress up too. We need to go for breakfast too. I was
waiting for you." He explained as I looked outside.

He was right. Maybe because of over-exerting myself in understanding the "acidic" properties of
the weird, sickly green mana, I had slept more than I intended to. But then again, an average of
eight hours sleep was necessary for better functionality and testosterones level.

'Nggg, why are you thinking about testosterones so early in the morning?' Sylvie's voice cooed in
my mind, yawning.

Looking away I got up from the bed and walked towards the bath, scooping Sylvie up by her fur as
I dragged her to the bathroom. "Thanks, Feyrith, I will be back in a while." Saying that I dragged
Sylvie with me into the shower, ignoring her pleads to not make me force her into a bath.

*** A while later ***

'That was really mean of you!' Sylvie complained through our bond while sitting on my shoulder.

'You stank. Also, you're past the age of being coerced into baths. Take them yourself next time.'

'Hmph!'

"Hey, Arthur?" Feyrith spoke from beside me.

"Yeah?"

"Where were you last night?" He asked as I felt Sylvie's ear perk for a fraction of a second before
relaxing.

"I was outside." I replied. The answer was vague enough to be taken as anything yet at the same
time, it wasn't enough. Prying any further would just make him look out of his place.

"I see. Well, you seem to be the type who does everything with a purpose, so I will not ask where
you went. Just don't put yourself into a life-threatening danger." Feyrith said with a smile.

"Hey Feyrith." I called him, halting in my path.

"Yeah. What's up?"

"Why do you care I don't put myself in some life-threatening danger?"

"Hmmmmmm," He let out an extended hum before smacking his fist into his palm, "Well, I don't
want my roommate to be expelled so early in the year or even worse... die doing something stupid.
So, I have to worry here and there. For my own sake, of course." He said with an expression I
couldn't quite make of.

"Just that?"

"Of course!"

He lied. Yet, there doesn't seem to be an ulterior motive behind his words. If anything, every word
he said seemed to be as sincere and pure as it could be.

But why?

Why did human-

'Ughh, not this again. Can you take a moment and admit you finally made or find a good friend in
this world?'

'I have friends.' I retorted back.

'Sure.' Sylvie mused with a snicker as I continued to follow Feyrith.

As I ponder upon the nature of human relationships, I am struck by the question of why we go out
of our way to form friendships and protect them with such fervor. Is it merely to stave off the
perpetual feeling of loneliness that often accompanies solitude? Or is it an inherent trait of our
species, ingrained within us since time immemorial?

There is no denying that companionship is an essential aspect of the human experience. We are
social beings, wired to seek out connection and intimacy with others. Yet, the lengths to which we
will go to establish and maintain these bonds are truly remarkable.

I am not against forming or seeking friendships. But from my perspective, everything should carry
meaning. What use is a friendship if it can't be used? Twisted. Used to one's own advantage.

Or is the conception of friendship exactly the opposite of what I think it is?

Perhaps it is the knowledge that, in the face of life's challenges, we are not alone. Or the comfort of
knowing that someone else cares for us and has our back. Whatever the reason may be, the value
of friendship cannot be overstated... in some cases at least.

"Alright we're here, let's eat and then go take our classes."

"Sure." I replied as I followed Feyrith.

Thinking about the perilous disaster that are human emotions, I cannot help but feel a sense of
inadequacy in my understanding of them. Despite my vast knowledge and cognitive abilities, I
cannot seem to grasp the essence of why humans act the way they do. The erratic and
unpredictable nature of their behavior perplexes me, and I often find myself at a loss for words
when attempting to navigate their emotional landscapes.

However, despite my shortcomings, I remain optimistic that one day, I will unravel the mysteries of
human emotions. I am confident that through my interactions with individuals who genuinely care
for me, I will gain a deeper understanding of their inner workings.

It is supposed to be different this time.

*** In class ***

Professor's Glory class was nothing special other than the announcement for a dungeon dive.

All of the students in her class were supposed to attend the dungeon dive into "Widow Crypt."

Before leaving I spotted Tessia who was coming towards me. Taking advantage of the moment, I
walked towards her and grabbed her by the hand, pulling her with me.

"What is it, Arthur?" She asked while her face burned in a shade of crimson.

"Here take this." I said, taking the beast core of the Elderwood Guardian from my dimensional
ring. The acidic impurities inside it had already been purified so it was safe to give it to her.
Although I had two cores inside my body, it could only host one beast will. As beast will is
spreading the will's mana throughout the body and literally integrating your body with it, the
powerful draconic will, will obliterate the other beast will.

"I can't acc-, I will take it." She said with a smile and took it away from my hands. She was
maturing, leaving her childish self behind. But it wasn't enough. She had a lot of potential. All that
it needed was a little polish. Like a diamond in the rough.

All she needed was a little push...

"Do not integrate before the Dungeon Dive. I will do it myself."

"Ok." She said excitedly looking at the beast core.

"Listen here, Tessia." I said, jerking her by the arm as her eyes met mine---wide open, "You
understood what I said?"

"Y-Yes...," she whimpered, my grip on her still iron clad.

"Good." I said, letting go of her.

"Hey Arthur."

"Yeah?"

"Do you have plans tomorrow?" She asked.

"Aren't we going to attend the dungeon dive?"

"We are... I meant, after that." She said, fidgeting with her fingers.

It takes a lot of courage to ask someone a question like this. Especially when there is a seed of a
conflicted, infatuated feelings sprouting up amongst the hormonal storm of teenage. Deciding not
to let her efforts go to waste, I replied, "Yes, I am."

Her face brightened up like a kid that had just received its favorite toy as she held my hand, "Can
we hang out together then?"

"Sure." I replied.

"I will be waiting." She mumbled and darted off.

"Fufufu~ Looks like you've already swooped another princess right off her feet." A familiar voice
spoke.

"Another?" I asked.

Arisu walked over to me as she stood on her toes and got closer to Sylvie, "The little dragon always
seems so sleepy. Are you sure it's not sick?" Arisu asked as Sylvie jumped off from my shoulder
and landed beside me. "Don't tell me you don't know about how the human princess is watching
over you."

"I know." I replied. Ever since that day, Kathyln has been sitting right beside me in class, without a
failure. Although, our conversations were strictly exclusive to morning pleasantries, the number of
words uttered every time kept increasing. It was obvious she wanted to know me better. And in all
honesty, I wanted it too. Learning about myself from someone else's perspective who was
somewhat similar to me yet so different was going to be a refreshing change.

"So do you want to do anything about it?" Arisu asked.

"Why would I do anything about it?" I asked back, tilting my head.

"So you really want both princesses, Ayanokouji-kun. You sure have a big appetite." She said and
crossed her arms, subtle frustration in her voice.

Getting close to ear I whispered, "Are you jealous?"

"H-Huhh!??? Of-course not. I was just here to tease you. Anyways, good luck with your dungeon
dive." She stammered upon her words before turning around and left.

I sighed, "That wasn't what I was expecting."

*** At night ***

As the night fell once again, I found myself soaring the skies once again. Ever since I reached
White Core, manipulating mana in a way that it carries me with next to no effort has been quite a
refreshing change. Avier----Director Godsky's bond often patrols the school from the skies but
because of my agreement with her, I was never interrupted, nor did I ever fell in trouble.

Today I was out because of something rather crucial. The Widow Crypt.

It was a dungeon that we were supposed to be diving in tomorrow. Or rather today now that it is
past midnight.

From what Arisu said, this dungeon had the presence of a Lance and many other battle-ready
mages. There was something going on with this dungeon. Although, it was declared safe there was
still something bothering me.

"Should I tag along?" Sylvie asked out loud.

"Yeah, you can hunt a while here. But don't kill everyone. We need some for class tomorrow."

"Noted." Sylvie said and flew inside followed by the howls of pain from the beasts. Walking inside
I saw the beasts' bodies scorched from the burning balls of pure mana while the surrounding
remained completely unscathed. Sylvie too was evolving, taking in every derivative before acting.
Although, she still carried a childish personality time to time, I chose to not influence it. There were
a lot of things I needed to learn. And she was one of the many ways for me to learn them.
As Sylvie pounced on another beast, I noticed something different.

"Realmheart." I murmured as Sylvia's will's second phase flickered to life.

The world turned achromatic save for the myriad of color---blue, red, green, orange, purple and...
sickly green. The sickly green motes stuck to the beasts like a parasite, feeding on them. It was
granting them power but in return hollowing them on the inside. Like a time bomb, slowly rotting
away the core.

"Kill the snarler's queen. That will stop the other's from attacking." I said and Sylvie switched
targets, instantly chopping the Snarler Queen's head off with her mouth and then instantly spit it
out. "Ew, that wasn't good at all."

Walking to the dead end, I placed my hand over the wall and sent a pulse of mana. I felt the path
beyond the wall. Like a tunnel connecting this dungeon to another. But that shouldn't be possible.
Unless... The Alacryans have pushed their plans.

Opening my eyes, I removed the seal that limited my elemental affinities to just fire and water as I
was now able to access every element.

"Let's go." I said, as I blasted the wall off and jumped inside the tunnel.

Sylvie shifted back to her fox form and jumped in right with me. The tunnel was carved perfectly,
allowing the influx and outflux of resources as well as even people if necessary.

As I pummeled deeper and deeper into the tunnel, I could hear the distant sobs, pleads and cries
mixed in a sinister alchemy of mephistophilistic laughter followed by crunch and ground
rumbling.

Reaching the end of the tunnel I was sent tumbling down before I started flying and landed down
deftly.

Finally, when I saw up, it was a... disturbing scene.

Obsidian spikes emerged from beneath the ground, multiple people impaled on it. In the farthest
corner I saw a tall lanky figure, looking back, his red eyes fixated on me while a diabolic grin
never left his face. His nails dug inside a woman's... no, Lance Alea's eyes as he plucked one of
them out followed by a choked gasp. The Lance was dying. She was so brutally tortured that even
plucking an eye with bare nails didn't elicit much of a reaction from her.

"Ohh, another pup. Lemme just remove her limbs real quick, then daddy will play with you." The
man... no, the vritra said. He was just as other ordinary Alacryans said. Horns, red eyes. He was a
hybrid human born of the race Vritra and humans.

"Do you really think I will let you do as you please? Right in front of me?" I asked, my voice as
calm as it could be.

My senses screamed as I twisted my leg and a spike shot from my own shadow. It was the same
obsidian spike as everyone else has been impaled with.

"Ohh? You dodged it? This pathetic lance couldn't dodge one."

"A Retainer?" I spoke out loud as his eyes widened for a fraction of a second.

"So, you're the one killing those lessers we sent here. Buahahaha, forget this bitch, I am going to
have one hell of a time with you, pup." He said and flicked his wrist as I saw the shadows around
me flicker.

So this is what it is, huh?

Flying away I bolted up and avoided a barrage of obsidian spikes as I managed to dodge one spike
after another.

'Papa, should I join in?'

'No. Someone is watching us. Stay hidden.'

"You really didn't think that I will just attack you from afar, right?" The demon spoke, as he
appeared behind me, "You're wide open." he said with a grin.

"I think there has been a mistake. You're the one who's wide open here. Dawn." I said as Dawn
flew from behind and a clamorous clang resounded in the dungeon. Landing on our feet a yards
away from each other, I caught Dawn in my hand, her blade glistening in an azure hue.

"So, you got some tricks up your sleeve too, huh?" The demon said as he swatted the slight trickle
of blood from his palm.

He was strong. Absurdly strong.

"What do you mean by 'too'? Do you think the obvious things that you do are tricks? Let me get
this straight. The term Trick means a clever way of doing something, often with the aim of saving
time or effort. Overall, the word "tricks" usually implies an element of deception, manipulation, or
ingenuity in achieving a particular outcome. What you're doing... is utterly a shame." I said as I
pointed my hand upwards and a flaming ball of fire mana shot upwards.

Rather than exploding, the ball of fire suspended in the air, illuminating the whole place.

"Your unique magic works based on the darkness---in extension to shadows. You can conjure
spikes in a near instant from even my own shadows. That would explain why you wear those many
robes. To form a flicker of shadow within you where can conjure those spikes. Although, I can't
completely vanquish them, I can minimize them."

"HAHAHA, pup, you really think figuring it out was enough? Any advantage you had of knowing
this info is wasted as you revealed it to me. I can just change my strategy now. You think you're
smart?"

"There have been a lot of misunderstandings. I told you factoring in the possibility of what it would
entail. You will die here. That fact won't change. Knowing your ability got figured out in an instant
was just my attempt to rub salt into your wound. But looks like a pride-less hybrid works
differently." I said as I contemplated about my comprehension about him.

A vein popped at his temple as he roared, "BUAHAHA, I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU, RAT."
He said and bolted towards me. Before I could blink, he was in front of me. A cobweb of spikes
followed him in tandem as all of them hurtled towards me with a ferociousness of a hungry beast.

"Rat? Wasn't I a pup?" I said, deftly dodging the spikes conjured from ground and harpoons that
rained down on me like a hailstorm.

"Stop running around and come fight me. Prideless? Me? I am Uto of Vechor, the mightiest of all
Retainers." He said as he swung his long arm at me. Blocking it I got closer to him.
"What's there to take pride in? You're not even a scythe." I tried to do what in usual terms is called
"trash talk." Although, I'd admit he was better at this than me.

"YOU BASTARD. Once I am done with you, watch me defile every person you know and love.
You will watch them scream under me as I-"

It was the first time I had felt something throb inside my chest. When he mentioned someone I
cared... all I could see was the image of my little sister---Ellie.

My fist dug into his sternum as his body caved in and an aftershock spread from his back,
demolishing the wall behind him.

"I'd like you to repeat what you just said." I said as I held him by the collar and jabbed at his face,
my hand crunching the bones in the left side of his face as he was sent tumbling into the wall
beside Lance Alea who had lost consciousness by now.

"Defile?" I asked, walking closer as the memories of my little sister growing up with, playing
together and all of our moments together flashed before my eyes. The little moments we had along
with the "parents" I had in this world. Maybe it was my own detachment to my old parents that I
never really cared about the parents in this world. But Ellie wasn't the same. It was the first time I
had a sibling.

Uto walked out of the rubble as he touched his horn frantically. His left horn was half gone,
replaced by a minute stub as he frantically touched it.

"YOU BASTARD. HOW DARE YOU. I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU."

sigh. All bark and no bite.

His strength and speed increased, evident by the elbow that landed square in my solar plexus. This
was the first time I had taken a hit in this world. Although, it did hurt a bit it was within my limits.
The spikes sprouted from beneath me as it impaled my calf making me stagger. Kicking it with my
other leg, I broke it, letting a small portion of it remain in my calf. Ducking lower, I dodged another
hate-full club and swiftly removed the metal spike from my calf.

"NOT SO CONFIDENT NOW ARE YOU?" Uto continued his barrage of attacks while talking
down at me, with a maniacal sneer.

"You talk a lot for a monkey." I said as he pushed even further.

Suddenly a burning pain invaded my core as I saw a huge harpoon impale me in sternum... where
my core was supposed to be.

I looked up as the victorious smirk turned into a look of confusion to morbid fear, "You really
shouldn't have broken the limiter in my core."
 Chapter 33 - Spatial Rend.

(Arthur Leywin Pov)

The obsidian spike cleaved the earth as it manifested from a flicker of shadow beneath me making
its way to my core at a thundering speed.

Before I could react to the miscalculation in the formation of the shadow, the spike had already
reached me. It stabbed into my chest. However, instead of the bloody, squishy squelch of a
projectile penetrating the skin, the sound of metal screeching and breaking filled the cave followed
by a long, un-interrupted silence.

My primary core.

It had reached White Core before I started adventuring. However, dividing my core in the first
place was not a good idea. Although, the core size doesn't increase with the passage of time as it
just becomes more and more pure, dividing it into two separate parts didn't do much benefit.

In simple words; A core's volume is pre-determined. When a person awakens, the core fragments
all around his body that are there from birth compact together to form a single sphere of mana core.
However, this is a natural process and couldn't be manipulated unless someone had a mature brain.
Someone like me---A Reincarnated person with memories intact.

Volume of a sphere was calculated using Curved Surface Area. It is the capacity of how much
mana a core can hold once all impurities are gotten rid of. The volume of hollow sphere is equal to
the volume of inner sphere subtracted from the volume of the outer sphere.

Hence, by dividing my core into two parts didn't make them integral but rather peripheral and
troublesome.

In the end 1 core with a volume of 410.29 cm3 and Total Surface Area of 200.96 cm2 is the same
as the other two cores are made from the same amount of mana fragments scattered throughout the
whole body.

Making one core from 1 million particles and two cores from 500,000 particles each---in essence it
all boiled down to once concrete conclusion.

I had messed up my core formation process.

Although, the multiple core formation was an exciting act as it could help in various ways but that
was the least of my troubles. After white core body goes through changes. The core isn't confined
to the sternum but rather the entiurety of human body changes to a core. Like becoming one with
mana.

The fact that this could result in both of my cores being permenantly unusable held me back from
aiming for integration stage.

However, after a year of adventuring in the Beast Glades and the final dungeon dive in which I
received the three "cubes" from the crystals who referred themselves as the extinct race
of "Djinn" one of the cubes had a very peculiar knowledge stored in them.

Aside from the "Spatial Rend" abilities that somehow integrated with Realmheart, I felt like my
knowledge about the mana had increased itself.
Using my primary core as a regulator, I created a mana formula integrated after hours and hours of
hard work that bypassed its natural process of compacting mana into a sphere but instead started to
regulate it every time. It was like division of work. The secondary core which I had used to fully
master the mana rotation gathered and provided mana not only for itself but rather the other core
too and the primary core would gently supply mana all over the body every time.

At first it was a manual procedure but after a month, it started to happen automatically. A seed of
magic formula that made it do its task was already embedded.

Like how a heart's natural function is to pump blood. The primary core had turned into a kind of
"mana heart" as it pumped mana in all parts of body every time, subconsciously.

Another benefit from this was the meticulous expenditure of mana. When the roles were
segregated, each core focused on its own task and the amount of mana used to augment the
respective body part was just enough. There was not even a single drop of mana wasted more than
what was required.

An efficient system of mana circulation.

"You really shouldn't have broken the limiter on my core." The words came out of my mouth like a
strained whisper since I had to find another mana restriction artifact. I couldn't let the knowledge of
my dual cores out especially when both of them were white.

"Don't bluff, pup, you'll soon di-, Huh?" His words were interrupted as he saw the pieces of artifact
fall down with a clang.

"Told you." I replied as Uto looked up frantically.

The roof was awash with the glow of the crashing, pummeling boulders set on blue flames as Uto's
grip on me loosened and he flew back, narrowly dodging the barrage of crushing flames before one
of them hit him, burning the left half of his clothes away.

Uto made the next move, his obsidian spikes shooting towards me with incredible speed. I dodged
to the side, the air around my whisteling from the sheer speed of spikes as more and mroe of them
manifested now that the light that lit up the cave was gone replaced with the ocassional light from
just our spells.

"Dawn." I soared towards him as Dawn landed in my hand, at the ready, and sliced through the
air. Once again the mana materialised in the form of three claws made of wind mana and sliced at
him, severing his left arm.

I could see the surprise in his eyes. He wasn't expecting to be beaten like this.

"YOU LESSER. HOW DARE YOU." He screamed, totally losing his sadistic nature and turned
into a kid who's throwing a tantrum over a lost toy. Well in this case, it was a lost arm but its
almost the same thing.

We circled each other in the air, waiting for the other to make a move. Uto's obsidian spikes were
something I hadn't predicted, but I was confident in my ability to dodge them. I charged towards
him again, my sword slashing through the air. Uto tried to counter, manifesting more spikes from
the shadows.

Twisting my body and tightening my grip over Dawn, I let one of the metal harpoons whistle past
me as I threw Dawn at Uto. The tendrils of our connection tightened as I felt Dawn drift away from
me and make a wide arc around the cave, waiting for me to create a situation suitable enough for
her to strike. I got closer and blocked a jab, delivering a swift kick to Uto's stomach. He doubled
over, winded, and I took advantage of his momentary weakness to launch a barrage of punches.

I backed off for a moment, watching as Uto regained his composure. He looked up at me, his eyes
narrowed, and I knew that he was going to try something desperate.

"Your sadistic nature seems to fuel your strength. Hey Uto, tell me," I asked as I took a step
towards him, "Why do you seek strength."

"Heh," A sinister smirk formed on his face as he looked up at me, "I love it. Love it when they
scream. Its music to me. I love it when you lessers squirm like insects, hoping you'd be spared. I
love that despair in your eyes. And I will see that despair in your eyes too as I rip your family
members limb by limb."

"Ohhh, that's all? A very useless reason it seems." I replied, knowing this was what he was going to
reply with. His weapon was his pride that came from his lineage from Vritra. But if the sole source
of his power was gone, he would lose it all.

"Realmheart." I whispered as Sylvia's draconic will manifested. A pair of extra runes appeared on
my body as I had gained them after completeting the first relic. I saw an influx and outflux of huge
amounts of mana from his horns.

So this was why he was so mad earlier.

Suddenly, Uto disappeared into the shadows. I looked around, trying to locate him, but he had
vanished completely. I could feel the air around me growing colder, and I knew that Uto was
preparing for another attack. Uto, with his dark cloak and sinister air, seemed to blend into the
shadows . A series of razor-sharp spikes that formed from the shadows around him, glinted
ominously in the dim light.

"You reek." I said, looking back and I felt the dark blue aura from my eyes lighten up the
surroundings as I moved my neck to the side and dodged his attack. "You're bleeding. Sooner or
later, you'll die slowly of blood loss."

"I WONT DIE. A LESSER LIKE YOU WOULD NEVER-"

"You talk a lot." I said gripping his hair and plunging my knee in his sternum. I could feel my
blow's effect reaching all the way to his core as my hair and eyes started to change. My hair grew
longer, whiter while my eyes transitioned between blue and amethyst before turning lavander.

Uto looked back and he paled.

There was something about the way he looked at me. Like my features were too recognizable.

He stood up once more and took his cloak off revealing a brutal amount of piercing and iron stubs
that formed shadows inside his own body, helping him to form spikes even in sunlight.

"I might not win, but I will surely take you down with me." He spoke.

"Not so confident in putting a lesser in his place now?"

"You aren't one. But you will still die. And the fate of your beloved will not change. You have no
idea what's coming for you." He said and I felt his core swell, mana compacting in it as the
particles brushed against each other, forming a concerning amount of energy.
"Now." I said and like a missile, Dawn striked, penetrating Uto's sternum, cracking his core. He
fell to his knees and whatever he was doing ended, as his core wasn't able to even contain the
rapidly fleeting mana.

"I will be taking these." I said and placed my hands on his horns, breaking them in one swift
moment. He tried to resist but all his attempts were like an infant trying to fight a mage. He was
helpless.

'Master. I sense mages.'

'Papa. There are many mages coming. One of them is a Lance.'

I looked at Uto. He was slowly dying but my mana signature was all over the place. I couldn't let
them investigate this place.

'Take Lance Alea out, Sylvie, and return to campus. I will be back once I am done with things here.'

'Ok, papa, take care.'

'Dawn, cut of the paths for the lance. I will take care of the dungeon.'

'But, master, we can't really destroy the whole dungeon. Its impossible to hide it.'

I looked at Dawn who was levitating in front of me, "I can't?" I asked out loud.

Letting Realmheart still active, I reached for my new power.

Pointing at the roof, I reached for the purple motes that powered this spell. The tip of my finger
started to glow, and an amethyst mist formed around it.

Forming an "X" on the roof, I muttered, "Spatial Rend."

As the X continued to grow in size, the air around it crackled with energy, and the ground shook
beneath my feet. The walls of the dungeon began to crumble and collapse, and the debris was
pulled towards the center of the X, disappearing into the void that was opening up.

The purple motes that were clinging to the X started to glow brighter and brighter, casting an eerie
light across the room. I could feel the power emanating from the X, and it filled me with a sense of
dread.

The X that I formed was consuming everything in its path, leaving behind nothing but empty
space. It was like a black hole, devouring everything in its vicinity, and I knew that if I didn't act
quickly, I would be swallowed up too.

Before it could reach me, I grabbed Dawn and got out of there. Phasing out of Realmheart, the
backlash finally hit me as I groveled to the ground.

'Papa, I am coming.'

The spatial rend ended, leaving a gaping hole in my core, as it was half depleted.

"Let's save it for a more desperate moment." I murmured to myself before sheathing Dawn and
flying back to the school. I had to go back home tomorrow before the official dive into the Dire
Tombs. But it seems like it will be cancelled. I hope I can still go back home.

"After destroying a whole dungeon. you're thinking about your mom's cakes?" Sylvie asked,
catching up.

"I mean... they're good." I replied as I felt Sylvie sigh.

What did I do this time?

(*****)

Basically a space tear like the one below.

Also Lemme know the mistakes. I am going to disappear for a while now. Will update the
COTE x Tensura fic tho.

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!